Skip to main content

Full text of "Inorganic plant poisons and stimulants"

See other formats


CAMBRIDGE  AGRICULTURAL  MONOGRAPHS 


Inorganic  "Plant  "Poisons 
and  Stimulants 

'By  Winifred  8.    'Brencbley 


CAMBRIDGE   AGRICULTURAL   MONOGRAPHS 


INORGANIC    PLANT    POISONS 
AND    STIMULANTS 


CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

0.  F.  CLAY,  MANAGER 
ILontam:  FETTER  LANE,  B.C. 
100  PEINCES  STREET 


.  H.  K.  LEWIS,  136  GOWER  STREET,  W.C. 
WILLIAM  WESLEY  AND  SON,  28  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND 

$rfo  JPork:    G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 
fcombag  ant  Calcutta:   MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LTD. 
Toronto:  J.  M.  DENT  AND  SONS,  LTD. 
THE  MARUZEN-KABUSHIKI-KAISHA 


All  rights  reserved 


INORGANIC   PLANT  POISONS 


AND   STIMULANTS 

&5 


BY 

WINIFRED   E)V'BRENCHLEY,   D.Sc.,    F.L.S. 

Fellow  of  University  College,  London 
(Rothamsted  Experimental  Station) 


Cambridge  : 

at  the  University  Press 

1914 


(fTamftrttrgr : 

PRINTED   BY  JOHN   CLAY,    M.A. 
AT   THE    UNIVERSITY   PRESS 


PRMTSD  IN  GhC.U  »*ITA!fl 


PKEFACE 

DURING  the  last  century  great  and  widespread  changes  have  been 
made  in  agricultural  practice — changes  largely  associated  with 
the  increase  in  the  use  of  artificial  fertilisers  as  supplements  to  the 
bulky  organic  manures  which  had  hitherto  been  used.  The  value  of 
certain  chemical  compounds  as  artificial  manures  is  fully  recognised,  yet 
many  attempts  are  being  made  to  prove  the  value  of  other  substances 
for  the  same  purpose,  with  a  view  to  increase  in  efficiency  and  decrease 
in  cost.  The  interest  in  the  matter  is  naturally  great,  and  agriculturists, 
botanists  and  chemists  have  all  approached  the  question  from  their 
different  standpoints.  In  the  following  pages  an  attempt  is  made  to 
correlate  the  work  that  has  been  done  on  a  few  inorganic  substances 
which  gave  promise  of  proving  useful  in  agricultural  practice.  Much 
of  the  evidence  put  forward  by  different  workers  is  conflicting,  and  it  is 
clear  that  no  definite  conclusions  can  yet  be  reached.  Nevertheless, 
examination  of  the  evidence  justifies  the  hope  that  results  of  practical 
value  will  yet  be  obtained,  and  it  is  hoped  that  the  analysis  and 
coordination  of  the  available  data  put  forward  in  this  book  will  aid  in 
clearing  the  ground  for  those  investigators  who  are  following  up  the 
problem  from  both  the  academic  and  the  practical  standpoints. 

W.  E.  B. 

ROTHAMSTED. 

October  1914. 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGE 

I.        INTRODUCTION     .        .        .       .        .        .        .        .        ;       .        .  1 

II.  METHODS  OF  WORKING       .        .        .        „  .    ,  •'       '«'.'•        •        •  7 

I.      Discussion  of  Methods     .        .        .        *. .      >'•      ...  7 

1.  Water  cultures .        .       -.     ••*/'•.•'     $'j     ...  7 

2.  Sand  cultures    .         .         .    ,     .        .        .  .  ......      .        .  8 

3.  Soil  cultures  in  pots         .        .        i        ,        ,         .         .  9 

4.  Field  experiments     .        .        .        «        ...        .  9 
II.     Details  of  Methods  .        .        .        .        .        ./    '  .        .        .  10 

III.  EFFECT  OF  COPPER  COMPOUNDS         .        .        .        .        .        .        .  15 

I.  Presence  of  Copper  in  Plants          .         .^       .         .        .         .  15 

II.  Effect  of  Copper  on  the  Growth  of  Higher  Plants       .        .  17 

1.  Toxic  effect       .        .        «        ....        .        .  17 

(a)  Toxic  action  of  copper  compounds  alone  in  water 

cultures                                   ,        .        ...  17 

(b)  Masking    effect    caused    by    addition    of    soluble 

substances  to  solutions  of  copper  salts        .         .  20 

(c)  Effect  of  adding  insoluble  substances  to  solutions 

of  copper  salts 22 

(d)  Effect  of  copper  on   plant  growth   when   present 

in  soils 24 

(e)  Mode  of  action  of  copper  on  plants       .        .        .  25 

2.  Effect  of  copper  on  germination 27 

(a)  Seeds         .        .        ...        .        .  :      .<-    .  27 

(b)  Spores  and  pollen  grains         .....  28 

3.  Does  copper  stimulate  higher  plants  ?     .        .                 .  28 

4.  Action  of  copper  on  organs  other  than  roots         .         .  30 

(a)  Effect  of  copper  sprays  on  leaves   .        .        .        .30 

(b)  Effect  of  solutions  of  copper  salts  on  leaves  .        .  32 

III.     Effect  of  Copper  on  Certain  of  the  Lower  Plants      ...  33 

Conclusion  35 


viii  Contents 

CHAP.  PAGE 

IV.  EFFECT  OF  ZINC  COMPOUNDS 36 

I.      Presence  of  Zinc  in  Plants 36 

II.     Effect  of  Zinc  on  the  Growth  of  Higher  Plants   ...  38 

1.  Toxic  effect 38 

(a)  Toxic  action  of  zinc  salts  alone  in  water  cultures  38 

(b)  Effect  of   soluble    zinc   salts    in   the   presence   of 

nutrients .         .  39 

(c)  Effect  of  zinc  compounds  on  plant  growth  when 

they  are  present  in  soils 41 

(d)  Mode  of  action  of  zinc  on  plants  ....  43 

2.  Effect  of  zinc  compounds  on  germination       ...  43 

3.  Stimulation  induced  by  zinc  compounds         ...  45 

(a)  Stimulation  in  water  cultures          ....  45 

(b)  Stimulation  in  sand  cultures  .....  46 

(c)  Increased  growth  in  soil 46 

4.  Direct  action  of  zinc  salts  on  leaves       ....  47 

III.    Effect  of  Zinc  on  Certain  of  the  Lower  Plants      ...  48 

Conclusion 50 

V.  EFFECT  OF  ARSENIC  COMPOUNDS        .        .        .        .       .       *       .  51 

I.  Presence  of  Arsenic  in  Plants 51 

II.  Effect  of  Arsenic  on  the  Growth  of  Higher  Plants       .        .  52 

1.  Toxic  effect .  52 

(a)  Toxic  action  of  arsenic  compounds  in  water  cul- 

tures in  the  presence  of  nutrients       ...  52 

(b)  Toxic  effect  of  arsenic  compounds  in  sand  cultures  57 

(c)  Toxic  effect  of  arsenic  when  applied  to  soil  cul- 

tures   57 

(d)  Physiological  considerations 59 

2.  Effect  of  arsenic  compounds  on  germination  ...  60 

3.  Do  arsenic  compounds  stimulate  higher  plants?    .         .  61 
III.     Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds  on  Certain  of  the  Lower  Plants  62 

1.  Algae i,        .        .        .  62 

2.  Fungi 63 

Conclusion 64 

VI.  EFFECT  OF  BORON  COMPOUNDS 65 

I.  Presence  of  Boron  in  Plants 65 

II.  Effect  of  Boron  on  the  Growth  of  Higher  Plants         .        .  67 

1.     Toxic  effect       .         .         .        .        .        .        .        .         .  67 

(a)  Toxic  action  of  boron  compounds  in  water  cultures  .  67 

(b)  Toxic  action  of  boron  compounds  in  sand  cultures  70 


Contents  ix 

CHAP.  PAGE 

(c)     Toxic  action  of  boron  compounds  in  soil  experi- 
ments   71 

2.  Effect  of  boron  compounds  on  germination    ...  72 

3.  Does  boron  stimulate  higher  plants?      ....  73 

(a)  Water  cultures 73 

(b)  Sand  cultures  .                 73 

(c)  Soil  cultures     ........  74 

III.     Effect  of  Boron  Compounds  on  Certain  of  the  Lower  Plants  76 

Conclusion          .        .                 .        . 77 

VII.  EFFECT  OF  MANGANESE  COMPOUNDS  .        .        .        .        .        .        .  78 

I.  Presence  of  Manganese  in  Plants   .        ...        .        .  78 

II.  Effect  of  Manganese  on  the  Growth  of  Higher  Plants          .  81 

1.  Toxic  effect       ,:       .        .' 81 

(a)  Toxic    action    of    manganese    compounds    in    the 

presence  of  soluble  nutrients        .         .        .         .  81 

(b)  Toxic  action   of    manganese    compounds   in  sand 

cultures          .        .        .         .         .         .        .         .  82 

(c)  Toxic  action  of  manganese  compounds  in  soil  cul- 

tures     .        ...        .        .        .        .        .  82 

2.  Effect  of  manganese  compounds  on  germination    .         .  84 

3.  Does  manganese  stimulate  higher  plants?      .        .        .  84 

(a)  Stimulation  in  water  cultures         ....  85 

(b)  Stimulation  in  soil  cultures 86 

III.  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  on  Certain  of  the  Lower 

Plants     .         .         .               .  «/      ^  '.- 90 

IV.  Physiological  Considerations  of  Manganese  Stimulation         .  90 
Conclusion          .         .         „        ..       .        .        ,    >  >  .<        .        .         .  92 

VIII.  CONCLUSIONS       .        .        ...        . '"'  .  '".  .'t      .        .'       .  93 

BIBLIOGRAPHY ....        .  97 

INDEX  OF  PLANT-NAMES         .        ,        .        .......        .        .  107 

GENERAL  INDEX      .  109 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

FIG.  PAGE 

1.  Sketch  illustrating  water  culture  methods 12 

2.  Photograph.     Barley  grown  with  copper  sulphate         .        .        .  To  face  20 

3.  Curve.     Ditto  .  •     .- 21 

4.  Photograph.     Peas  grown  with  copper  sulphate    .        %        .        .To  face  29 

5.  Curve.     Ditto  .  '     .  ' .        .        .        29 

6.  Curve.     Barley  grown  with  zinc  sulphate  ^                ...        40 

7.  Photograph.     Peas  grown  with  zinc  sulphate         .  ..;  ...        ..       .  To  face  40 

8.  Curve.     Ditto  .        ...t    . .. .        41 

9.  Photograph.     Barley  grown  with  arsenious  acid    .        .         .         .To  face  54 

10.  Curve.     Ditto  .        .   .     „.=. .        .        55 

11.  Curve.     Peas  grown  with  arsenious  acid 55 

12.  Curve.     Barley  grown  with  arsenic  acid 56 

13.  Curve.     Barley  grown  with  sodium  arsenite 56 

14.  Curve.     Peas  grown  with  sodium  arsenite 57 

15.  Curve.     Barley  grown  with  boric  acid 69 

16.  Photograph.     Peas  grown  with  boric  acid To  face  69 

17.  Curve.     Barley  grown  with  manganese  sulphate  .        .        .        .        .        85 

18.  Photograph.     Ditto To  face  86 

19.  Photograph.     Peas  grown  with  manganese  sulphate      .        .y.     .        .,        86 


CHAPTEB  I 

INTRODUCTION 

EVER  since  the  physiological  side  of  botany  began  to  emerge  from 
obscurity,  the  question  of  the  relation  between  the  nutrition  and  the 
growth  of  the  plant  has  occupied  a  foremost  position.  All  kinds  of 
theories,  both  probable  and  improbable,  have  been  held  as  to  the  way 
in  which  plants  obtain  the  various  components  of  their  foods.  But  quite 
early  in  the  history  of  the  subject  it  was  acknowledged  that  the  soil  was 
the  source  of  the  mineral  constituents  of  the  plant  food,  and  that  the 
roots  were  the  organs  by  which  they  were  received  into  the  plant. 

A  new  chapter  in  the  history  of  science  was  begun  when  Liebig  in 
1840  first  discussed  the  importance  of  inorganic  or  mineral  substances 
in  plant  nutrition.  This  discussion  led  to  a  vast  amount  of  work 
dealing  with  the  problem  of  nutrition  from  many  points  of  view,  and 
the  general  result  has  been  the  sorting  out  of  the  elements  into  three 
groups,  nutritive,  indifferent,  and  toxic.  Thus  calcium,  phosphorus, 
nitrogen  and  potassium  are  classed  as  nutritive,  arsenic,  copper  and 
boron  as  toxic,  and  many  others  are  regarded  as  indifferent. 

Closer  examination,  however,  shows  that  this  division  into  three 
classes  is  too  rigid.  Now  that  experiments  are  more  refined  it  has 
become  evident  that  no  such  simple  grouping  is  possible.  It  has  been 
found  that  typical  nutrient  salts  are  toxic  when  they  are  applied  singly 
to  the  plant  in  certain  concentrations,  the  toxic  power  decreasing  and 
the  nutritive  function  coming  into  play  more  fully  on  the  addition 
of  other  nutrient  salts  For  instance,  Burlingham  found  that  the 
typical  nutrient  magnesium  sulphate  in  concentrations  above  tn/8192 
(m  =  molecular  weight)  is  toxic  to  most  seedlings,  the  degree  of  toxicity 
varying  with  the  type  of  seedling  and  the  conditions  under  which 
growth  takes  place.  It  will  be  shown  in  the  following  pages  that  even 
such  a  typical  poison  as  boric  acid  may,  under  suitable  conditions, 
increase  plant  growth  just  as  if  it  were  a  nutrient.  A  review  of  the 

B.  1 


2  Introduction 

whole  subject  leads  one  to  conclude  that  in  general  both  favourable  and 
unfavourable  conditions  of  nutrition  are  present  side  by  side,  and  only 
when  a  balance  is  struck  in  favour  of  the  good  conditions  can  satis- 
factory growth  take  place.  As  indicated  above,  experiments  have  shown 
that  the  very  substances  that  are  essential  for  plant  food  may  be,  in 
reality,  poisonous  in  their  action,  exercising  a  decidedly  depressing  or 
toxic  influence  on  the  plant  when  they  are  presented  singly  to  the  roots. 
This  toxic  action  of  food  salts  is  decreased  when  they  are  mixed 
together,  so  that  the  addition  of  one  toxic  food  solution  to  another 
produces  a  mixture  which  is  less  toxic  than  either  of  its  constituents. 
Consequently  a  balanced  solution  can  be  made  in  which  the  toxic  effects 
of  the  various  foods  for  a  particular  plant  are  reduced  to  a  minimum, 
enabling  optimum  growth  to  take  place.  Such  a  mixture  of  plant  foods 
occurs  in  the  soil,  the  composition  of  course  varying  with  the  soil. 

While  the  earliest  observations  set  forth  the  poisonous  action  of 
various  substances  upon  plants,  it  was  not  long  before  investigators 
found  that  under  certain  conditions  these  very  substances  seemed  to 
exert  a  beneficial  rather  than  an  injurious  action.  The  poisons  were 
therefore  said  to  act  as  "  stimulants  "  when  they  were  presented  to  the 
plant  in  sufficiently  great  dilution.  This  stimulation  was  noticed  with 
various  plants  and  with  several  poisons,  and  a  hypothesis  was  brought 
forward  that  attempted  to  reconcile  the  new  facts  with  the  old  con- 
ceptions. Any  poison,  it  was  suggested,  might  act  as  a  stimulant,  if 
given  in  sufficiently  small  doses.  It  will  be  seen  in  the  following  pages 
that  this  is  not  universally  true,  such  substances  as  copper,  zinc,  and 
arsenic  failing  to  stimulate  certain  plants  even  in  the  most  minute 
quantities  so  far  tested. 

Of  recent  years  investigators  in  animal  physiology  have  brought 
into  prominence  the  striking  effect  of  minute  quantities  of  certain 
substances  in  animal  nutrition,  as  for  example  iodine  in  the  thyroid 
gland  (see  E.  Baumann,  1895).  This  and  other  work  has  rendered  it 
imperative  to  re-examine  the  parallel  problems  in  plant  physiology. 

The  words  "stimulant"  and  "stimulation"  themselves  need  more 
precise  definition.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  " stimulation"  noticed  by  one 
observer  is  not  necessarily  held  to  be  such  by  another.  Stimulation 
may  express  itself  in  various  ways — the  green  weight  and  the  general 
appearance  of  the  fresh  plant  may  be  improved,  the  dry  weight  may 
be  increased,  the  transpiration  current  may  be  hurried  up,  entailing 
increased  absorption  of  water  and  food  substances  by  the  roots, 
assimilation  processes  may  be  encouraged.  But  these  benefits  are 


Introduction  3 

not  of  necessity  correlated  with  one  another,  e.g.  a  plant  treated  with 
a  dilute  solution  of  poison  may  look  much  healthier  and  weigh  far 
more  in  the  green  state  than  an  untreated  plant,  whereas  the  latter 
may  prove  the  heavier  in  the  dry  state.  To  a  market  gardener  to 
whom  size  and  appearance  is  so  important,  stimulation  means  an 
improvement  in  his  cabbages  and  lettuces  in  the  green  state,  even 
though  the  increased  weight  is  chiefly  due  to  additional  water  absorbed 
under  the  encouragement  of  the  stimulative  agent,  whereas  to  a 
scientific  observer,  the  dry  weight  may  give  a  more  accurate  estimate 
of  stimulation  in  that  it  expresses  more  fully  an  increased  activity  in 
the  vital  functions  of  the  plant  whereby  the  nutritive  and  assimilative 
processes  have  gone  on  more  rapidly,  with  a  consequent  increase  in 
the  deposition  of  tissue. 

While  stimulation  expresses  itself  in  the  ways  detailed  above 
poisoning  action  also  makes  itself  visible  to  the  eye.  Badly  poisoned 
plants  either  fail  to  grow  at  all  or  else  make  very  little  or  weak  growth. 
Even  when  less  badly  affected  the  toxic  action  is  well  shown  in  some 
cases  by  the  flaccidity  of  the  roots,  and  in  others  by  the  formation  of 
a  "strangulation"  near  the  crown  of  the  root,  which  spreads  to  the 
stem,  making  it  into  a  thin  thread,  while  the  leaves  usually  wither  and 
die.  If  such  plants  as  peas  are  able  to  make  any  shoot  growth  at  all 
the  roots  show  signs  of  a  desperate  attempt  to  put  forth  laterals.  The 
primary  root  gets  much  thickened  and  then  bursts  down  four  sides, 
the  tips  of  the  laterals  all  trying  to  force  their  way  through  in  a  bunch, 
but  failing  to  do  so  on  coming  in  contact  with  the  poison.  Most  curious 
malformations  of  the  root  arise  from  this  strong  effort  of  the  plant  to 
fight  against  adverse  circumstances. 

While  all  the  inorganic  substances  examined  in  this  monograph  are 
toxic  in  high  concentrations,  some  lead  to  increased  growth  in  lower 
concentrations,  while  others  apparently  have  no  effect.  In  this  sense 
all  substances  could  be  classed  as  toxins,  even  the  nutrients.  Thus  the 
old  distinction  between  toxin  and  nutrient  has  now  lost  its  sharpness, 
but  it  does  not  lose  all  its  significance.  The  old  "nutrients"  had 
certain  definite  characters  in  common,  in  that  they  were  essential  to 
plant  growth,  the  growth  being  in  a  great  degree  proportional  to 
the  supply,  a  relatively  large  amount  of  the  nutrients  being  not  only 
tolerated  but  necessary.  The  substances  dealt  with  more  particularly 
in  this  book  have  none  of  these  characters.  Even  those  that  cause 
increased  growth  do  not  appear  to  be  essential,  at  any  rate  not  in 
the  quantities  that  potassium,  phosphorus,  nitrogen,  &c.,  are  essential, 

1—2 


4  Introduction 

while  there  is  no  evidence  that  growth  is  proportional  to  supply.     The 
substances  fall  into  two  groups : 

(1)  Those  that  apparently  become  indifferent  in  high  dilutions  and 
never  produce  any  increase  in  plant  growth. 

(2)  Those  that  cause  a  small,  but  quite  distinct,  increased  growth 
when  applied  in  quantities  sufficiently  small. 

The  former  group  may  be  legitimately  regarded  as  toxins;  the 
latter  present  more  difficulty  and  even  now  their  function  is  not  settled. 
It  is  not  clear  whether  they  stimulate  the  protoplasm  or  in  some  way 
hasten  the  metabolic  processes  in  the  plant,  whether  they  help  the 
roots  in  their  absorbent  work,  or  whether  they  are  simple  nutrients 
needed  only  in  infinitesimal  quantities.  The  two  groups,  however,  cannot 
be  sharply  separated  from  one  another.  Indeed  a  substance  may  be 
put  into  one  of  these  classes  on  the  basis  of  experiments  made  with  one 
plant  alone  and  into  another  when  a  different  plant  is  used,  while  it 
is  quite  conceivable  that  further  experiments  with  other  plants  may 
abolish  the  division  between  the  two  groups  altogether.  It  is  even 
impossible  to  speak  rigidly  of  toxicity.  The  addition  of  the  inorganic 
food  salts  to  solutions  of  a  poison  reduces  the  toxicity  of  the  latter,  so 
that  the  plant  makes  good  growth  in  the  presence  of  far  more  poison  than 
it  can  withstand  in  the  absence  of  the  nutrients.  This  masking  effect 
of  the  inorganic  food  salts  upon  the  toxicity  of  inorganic  plant  poisons 
is  paralleled  by  a  similar  action  on  organic  toxic  agents.  Schreiner  and 
Reed  (1908)  found  that  the  addition  of  a  second  solute  to  a  solution 
decreases  the  toxicity  of  that  solution;  further  the  plant  itself  may 
exercise  a  modifying  influence  upon  the  toxic  agent.  Water  culture 
experiments  were  made  upon  the  toxicity  of  certain  organic  compounds, 
with  and  without  the  addition  of  other  inorganic  salts.  Arbutin, 
vanillin,  and  cumarin  were  definitely  toxic  and  the  toxicity  decidedly 
fell  off  after  the  addition  of  sodium  nitrate  and  calcium  carbonate, 
especially  with  the  weaker  solutions  of  the  toxins.  Curiously  enough, 
while  weaker  solutions  of  vanillin  alone  produced  stimulation,  the 
stimulating  effect  of  this  toxic  agent  disappeared  entirely  on  the  addi- 
tion of  the  inorganic  substances.  The  results  showed  that  the  addition 
of  certain  inorganic  salts  to  solutions  of  toxic  organic  compounds  was 
decidedly  beneficial  to  the  plant. 

Another  important  problem  has  come  to  the  front  with  regard  to 
these  toxic  substances — How  do  these  substances  get  into  the  plant  ? 
Are  they  all  absorbed  if  they  occur  in  the  soil,  or  is  there  any 
discriminatory  power  on  the  part  of  the  root  ?  In  other  words,  do  the 


Introduction  5 

roots  perforce  take  in  everything  that  is  presented  to  their  surfaces,  or 
have  they  the  power  of  making  a  selection,  absorbing  the  useful  and 
rejecting  the  useless  and  harmful  ? 

Daubeny  (1833)  described  experiments  in  which  various  plants,  as 
radish,  cabbage,  Vicia  Faba,  hemp  and  barley  were  grown  actually  on 
sulphate  of  strontium  or  on  soils  watered  with  nitrate  of  strontium. 
No  strontium  could  be  detected  in  the  ash  of  any  of  the  plants  save 
barley,  and  then  only  the  merest  trace  was  found.  Daubeny  concluded 
that  the  roots  were  able  to  reject  strontium  even  when  presented  in 
the  form  of  a  solution.  "  Upon  the  whole,  then,  I  see  nothing,  so 
far  as  experiments  have  yet  gone,  to  invalidate  the  conclusion... that 
the  roots  of  plants  do,  to  a  certain  extent  at  least,  possess  a  power  of 
selection,  and  that  the  earthy  constituents  which  form  the  basis  of  their 
solid  parts  are  determined  as  to  quality  by  some  primary  law  of  nature, 
although  their  amount  may  depend  upon  the  more  or  less  abundant 
supply  of  the  principles  presented  to  them  from  without."  Some 
years  after,  in  1862,  Daubeny  reverted  to  the  idea,  stating  "  I  should 
be  inclined  to  infer  that  the  spongioles  of  the  roots  have  residing  in 
them  some  specific  power  of  excluding  those  constituents  of  the  soil 
that  are  abnormal  and,  therefore,  unsuitable  to  the  plant,  but  that 
they  take  up  those  which  are  normal  in  any  proportions  in  which  they 
may  chance  to  present  themselves1."  This,  however,  was  not  held  to 
apply  to  such  corrosive  substances  as  copper  sulphate.  De  Saussure 
had  found  that  Polygonum  Persecaria  took  up  copper  sulphate  in 
large  quantities,  a  circumstance  which  he  attributed  to  the  poisonous 
and  corrosive  quality  of  this  substance,  owing  to  which  the  texture 
of  the  cells  became  disorganised  and  the  entrance  of  the  solution 
into  the  vegetable  texture  took  place  as  freely,  perhaps,  as  if  the  plants 
had  been  actually  severed  asunder2.  Daubeny  concluded  that  a  plant 
is  unable  to  exclude  poisons  of  a  corrosive  nature,  as  this  quality  of  the 
substance  destroys  the  vitality  of  the  absorbing  surface  of  the  roots 
and  thus  reduces  it  to  the  condition  of  a  simple  membrane  which  by 

1  This  idea  of  a  selectivity  of  the  roots  has  been  recently  revived  by  Colin  and  Lavison 
(1910)  who  found  that  when  peas  were  grown  in  the  presence  of  barium,  strontium  or 
calcium  salts  no  trace  of  barium  could  be  found  in  the  stem,  strontium  only  occurred 
in  small  quantities,  while  calcium  was  present  in  abundance.    They  concluded  that 
apparently  salts  of  the  two  latter  alkaline  metals  could  be  absorbed  by  the  roots  and 
transferred  to  the  stem  and  other  organs,  but  that  this  is  not  the  case  with  salts  of 
barium.    They  obtained  similar  results  with  other  plants,  beans,  lentils,  lupins,  maize, 
wheat,  hyacinth.    Their  proof  is  not  rigid,  and  exception  could  be  taken  to  it  on  chemical 
grounds. 

2  Vide  Daubeny,  Journ.  Chem.  Soc.  (1862),  p.  210. 


6  Introduction 

endosmosis  absorbs  whatever  is  presented  to  its  external  surfaces,  so 
that  whenever  abnormal  substances  are  taken  up  by  a  living  plant  it  is 
in  consequence  of  some  interference  with  the  vital  functions  of  the  roots 
caused  in  the  first  instance  by  the  deleterious  influence  of  the  agent 
employed. 

In  spite  of  the  enormous  amount  of  work  that  has  been  done  on 
this  subject  of  toxic  action  and  stimulation  it  is  yet  too  early  to  discuss 
the  matter  in  any  real  detail.  A  voluminous  literature  has  arisen 
around  the  subject,  and  in  the  present  discussion  some  selection  has 
been  made  with  a  view  to  presenting  ascertained  facts  as  succinctly  as 
possible.  No  attempt  has  been  made  to  notice  all  the  papers ;  many 
have  been  omitted  perforce;  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  deal 
with  the  matter  within  reasonable  length  otherwise.  A  full  and 
complete  account  would  have  demanded  a  ponderous  treatise.  This 
widespread  interest  on  the  part  of  investigators  is  fully  justified,  as  the 
problems  under  discussion  are  not  only  of  the  highest  possible  interest 
to  the  plant  physiologist,  but  hold  out  considerable  promise  for  the 
practical  agriculturist. 


CHAPTER  II 

METHODS   OF  WORKING 

I.    DISCUSSION  OF  METHODS. 

IN  the  course  of  the  scattered  investigations  on  plant  poisons  and 
stimulants,  various  experimental  methods  have  been  brought  into  use, 
but  these  all  fall  into  the  two  main  categories  of  water  and  soil  cultures, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  sand  cultures  which  hold  a  kind  of  inter- 
mediate position,  combining  certain  characteristics  of  each  of  the  main 
groups. 

The  conditions  of  plant  life  appertaining  to  soil  and  water  cultures 
are  totally  different,  so  different  that  it  is  impossible  to  assume  that  a 
result  obtained  by  one  of  the  experimental  methods  must  of  necessity 
hold  good  in  respect  of  the  other  method.  A  certain  similarity  does 
exist,  and  where  parallel  investigations  have  been  carried  out  this 
becomes  evident,  but  it  seems  to  be  more  or  less  individual,  the  plant, 
the  poison  and  the  cultural  conditions  each  playing  a  part  in  determin- 
ing the  matter. 

1.     Water  cultures. 

This  method  of  cultivation  represents  the  simplest  type  of  experi- 
ment. Its  great  advantage  is  that  the  investigator  has  absolute  control 
over  all  the  experimental  conditions.  Nutritive  salts  and  toxic  substances 
can  be  supplied  in  exact  quantities  and  do  not  suffer  loss  or  change  by 
interaction  with  other  substances  which  are  beyond  control.  Any  pre- 
cipitates which  may  form  in  the  food  solution  are  contained  within  the 
culture  vessel  and  are  available  for  use  if  needed.  The  results  are  thus 
most  useful  as  aids  in  interpreting  the  meaning  of  those  from  the  field 
experiments,  the  results  of  the  one  method  frequently  dovetailing  in  with 
those  of  the  other  in  a  remarkable  way.  The  disadvantage  of  the  water 
culture  method  is  that  it  is  more  or  less  unnatural,  as  the  roots  of  the 
plants  are  grown  in  a  medium  quite  unlike  that  which  they  meet  in 


8  Methods  of  Working 

nature,  a  liquid  medium  replacing  the  solid  one,  so  that  the  roots  have 
free  access  to  every  part  of  the  substratum  without  meeting  any  opposi- 
tion to  their  spread  until  the  walls  of  the  culture  vessel  are  reached.  The 
conditions  of  aeration  are  also  different,  for  while  the  plant  roots  meet 
with  gaseous  air  in  the  interstices  of  the  soil,  in  water  cultures  they  are 
dependent  upon  the  air  dissolved  in  the  solution,  so  that  respiration  takes 
place  under  unusual  conditions.  It  is  possible  that  the  poverty  of  the 
air  supply  can  be  overcome  by  regular  aeration  of  the  solution,  resulting 
in  decided  improvement  in  growth,  as  L.  M.  Underwood  (1913)  has  shown 
in  recent  work  on  barley  in  which  continued  aeration  was  carried  out. 

2.     Sand  cultures. 

This  method  has  the  advantage  over  water  cultures  in  that  the 
environment  of  the  plant  roots  is  somewhat  more  natural,  but  on  the 
other  hand  the  work  is  cumbersome  and  costly,  while  the  conditions 
of  nutrition,  watering,  &c.,  are  less  under  control  than  in  the  water 
cultures.  Sand  cultures  represent  an  attempt  to  combine  the  advantages 
of  both  soil  and  water  cultures,  without  their  respective  disadvantages. 
Generally  speaking  perfectly  clean  sand  is  used  varying  in  coarseness 
in  different  tests,  and  this  is  impregnated  with  nutritive  solutions 
suitable  for  plant  growth.  The  sand  is  practically  insoluble  and  sets 
up  no  chemical  interaction  with  the  nutritive  compounds,  while  it 
provides  a  medium  for  the  growth  of  the  plant  roots  which  approxi- 
mates somewhat  to  a  natural  soil.  It  is  probable,  however,  that  a 
certain  amount  of  adsorption  or  withdrawal  from  solution  occurs, 
whereby  a  certain  proportion  of  the  food  salts  are  affiliated,  so  to  speak, 
to  the  sand  particles  and  are  so  held  that  they  are  removed  from  the 
nutritive  solution  in  the  interspaces  and  are  not  available  for  plant 
food,  the  nutritive  solution  being  thus  weakened.  The  same  remark 
applies  to  the  poisons  that  are  added,  so  that  the  concentration  of  the 
toxic  substance  used  in  the  experiment  does  not  necessarily  indicate 
the  concentration  in  which  it  is  presented  to  the  plant  roots.  On  the 
other  hand,  undue  concentration  of  the  solution  is  apt  to  occur  on 
account  of  the  excessive  evaporation  from  the  surface  of  the  sand.  The 
sand  particles  are  relatively  so  coarse  in  comparison  with  soil  particles 
that  the  water  is  held  loosely  and  so  is  easily  lost  by  evaporation,  thus 
concentrating  the  solution  at  the  surface,  a  condition  that  does  not 
apply  in  soil  work.  With  care  this  disadvantage  is  easily  overcome  as 
it  is  possible  to  weigh  the  pots  regularly  and  to  make  up  the  evaporation 
loss  by  the  addition  of  water. 


Methods  of  Working  9 

3.  Soil  cultures  in  pots. 

In  this  case  the  conditions  of  life  are  still  more  natural,  as  the 
plant  roots  find  themselves  in  their  normal  medium  of  soil.  But  the 
investigator  has  now  far  less  control,  and  bacterial  and  other  actions 
come  into  play,  while  the  nutrients  and  poisons  supplied  may  set  up 
interactions  with  the  soil  which  it  is  impossible  to  fathom.  This  method 
is  useful  in  the  laboratory  as  it  is  more  convenient  for  handling  and 
gives  more  exact  quantitative  results  than  plot  experiments.  Also  the 
pots  can  be  protected  from  many  of  the  untoward  experiences  that  are 
likely  to  befall  the  crops  in  the  open  field.  The  conditions  are  some- 
what more  artificial,  as  the  root  systems  are  confined  and  the  drainage 
is  not  natural,  but  on  the  whole  the  results  of  pot  experiments  are  very 
closely  allied  to  those  obtained  in  the  field  by  similar  tests. 

4.  Field  experiments. 

These  make  a  direct  appeal  to  the  practical  man,  but  of  the  scientific 
methods  employed  the  field  experiments  are  the  least  under  control. 
The  plants  are  grown  under  the  most  natural  conditions  of  cultivation 
it  is  possible  to  obtain,  and  for  that  reason  much  value  has  been 
attached  to  such  tests.  Certainly,  so  far  as  the  final  practical  applica- 
tion is  concerned,  open  field  experiments  are  the  only  ones  which  give 
information  of  the  kind  required.  But  from  the  scientific  point  of 
view  one  very  great  drawback  exists  in  the  lack  of  control  that  the 
investigator  has  over  the  conditions  of  experiment.  The  seeds,  applica- 
tion of  poison,  &c.,  can  all  be  regulated  to  a  nicety,  but  the  constitution 
of  the  soil  itself  and  the  soil  conditions  of  moisture,  temperature 
and  aeration  introduce  factors  which  are  highly  variable.  No  one  can 
have  any  idea  of  the  composition  of  the  soil  even  in  a  single  field,  as  it 
may  vary,  sometimes  very  considerably,  at  every  step.  Further,  no  one 
knows  the  complicated  action  that  may  or  may  not  occur  in  the  soil  on 
the  addition  of  extraneous  substances  such  as  manures  or  poisons. 
Altogether,  one  is  working  quite  in  the  dark  as  to  knowledge  of  what 
is  going  on  round  the  plant  roots.  It  is  impossible  to  attribute  the 
results  obtained  to  the  direct  action  of  the  poison  applied.  While  the 
influence  may  be  direct,  it  may  also  happen  that  certain  chemical  and 
physical  interactions  of  soil  and  poison  occur,  and  that  the  action  on 
the  plant  is  secondary  and  not  primary,  so  that  a  deleterious  or  bene- 
ficial result  is  not  necessarily  due  to  the  action  of  the  toxic  or  stimulating 
substance  directly  on  the  plant,  but  it  may  be  an  indirect  effect  induced 
possibly  by  an  increase  or  decrease  in  the  available  plant  food,  or  to  some 


10  Methods  of  Working 

other  physiological  factor.  Consequently  great  care  is  needed  in  inter- 
preting the  results  of  field  experiments  without  the  due  consideration 
of  those  obtained  by  other  methods. 


II.    DETAILS  OF  METHODS. 

Many  details  of  the  sand  and  soil  culture  methods  have  been 
published  by  various  investigators,  e.g.  Hiltner  gives  accounts  of  sand 
cultures,  while  the  various  publications  issued  from  Rothamsted  deal 
largely  with  the  soil  experiments.  As  this  is  the  case,  and  as  all  crucial 
experiments  have  always  been  and  must  always  be  done  in  water 
cultures,  it  is  only  necessary  to  give  here  full  details  of  these. 

The  great  essential  for  success  in  water  culture  work  is  strict 
attention  to  detail.  Cleanliness  of  apparatus  and  purity  of  reagents  are 
absolutely  indispensable,  as  the  failure  of  a  set  of  cultures  can  often  be 
traced  to  a  slight  irregularity  in  one  of  these  two  directions.  Purity  of 
distilled  water  is  perhaps  the  greatest  essential  of  all.  Plant  roots  are 
extraordinarily  sensitive  to  the  presence  of  small  traces  of  deleterious 
matter  in  the  distilled  water,  especially  when  they  are  grown  in  the 
absence  of  food  salts.  Ordinary  commercial  distilled  water  is  generally 
useless  as  the  steam  frequently  passes  through  tubes  and  chambers 
which  get  incrusted  with  various  impurities,  metallic  and  otherwise,  of 
which  slight  traces  get  into  the  distilled  water.  Loew  (1891)  showed 
that  water  which  contained  slight  traces  of  copper,  lead  or  zinc  derived 
from  distilling  apparatus  exercised  a  toxic  influence  which  was  not 
evident  in  glass  distilled  water.  This  poisonous  effect  was  removed  by 
filtering  through  carbon  dust  or  flowers  of  sulphur.  Apparently  only 
about  the  first  25  litres  of  distilled  water  were  toxic,  in  the  later 
distillate  the  deleterious  substance  was  not  evident. 

The  best  water  to  use  is  that  distilled  in  a  jena  glass  still,  the  steam 
being  passed  through  a  jena  glass  condenser.  For  work  on  a  large  scale, 
however,  it  is  impossible  to  get  a  sufficient  supply  of  such  water,  while 
the  danger  of  breakage  is  very  great.  Experiments  at  Rothamsted 
were  made  to  find  a  metallic  still  that  would  supply  pure  water.  While 
silver  salts  are  very  injurious  to  plant  growth  it  was  found  that  water 
that  had  been  in  contact  with  pure  metallic  silver  had  no  harmful 
action.  Consequently  a  still  was  constructed  in  which  the  cooling 
dome  and  the  gutters  were  made  of  pure  silver  without  any  alloy,  so 
placed  that  the  steam  impinged  upon  the  silver  dome,  condensed  into 
the  silver  gutter  and  was  carried  off  by  a  glass  tube  into  the  receptacle. 


Methods  of  Working  11 

Such  water  proved  perfectly  satisfactory  so  long  as  any  necessary  repairs 
to  the  still  were  made  with  pure  silver,  but  a  toxic  action  set  in  directly 
ordinary  solder  was  employed.  More  recently  a  new  tinned  copper  still 
has  been  employed  with  good  results,  but  this  is  somewhat  dangerous 
for  general  purposes,  as  in  the  event  of  the  tin  wearing  off  in  any  place, 
copper  poisoning  sets  in  at  once.  The  water  is  always  filtered  through 
a  good  layer  of  charcoal  as  a  final  precaution  against  impurity. 

In  the  Rothamsted  experiments  no  attempt  is  made  to  carry  on  the 
cultures  under  sterile  conditions.  Bottles  of  600  c.c.  capacity  are  used, 
after  being  thoroughly  cleaned  by  prolonged  boiling  (about  four  hours) 
followed  by  washing  and  rinsing.  The  bottles  are  filled  with  nutritive 
solution  and  the  appropriate  dose  of  poison,  carefully  labelled  and 
covered  with  thick  brown  paper  coats  to  exclude  the  light  from  the 
roots  and  to  prevent  the  growth  of  unicellular  green  algae.  The  corks 
to  fit  the  bottles  are  either  used  brand  new  or,  if  old,  are  sterilised  in 
the  autoclave  to  avoid  any  germ  contamination  from  previous  experi- 
ments. Lack  of  care  in  this  respect  leads  to  diseased  conditions  due  to 
the  growth  of  fungi  and  harmful  bacteria.  Two  holes  are  bored  in  each 
cork,  one  to  admit  air,  the  other  to  hold  the  plant,  and  the  cork  is  cut 
into  two  pieces  through  the  latter  hole. 

The  seeds  of  the  experimental  plants  are  "  graded,"  weighed  so  that 
they  only  vary  within  certain  limits,  e.g.  barley  may  be  "05 — '06  gm., 
peas  '3 — -35  gm.,  buckwheat  '02 — '03  gm.     In  this  way  a  more  uniform 
crop  is   obtained.     Great  care  is  needed  in  selecting  the  seeds,  the 
purest  strain  possible  being  obtained  in  each  case.     With  barley  it  has 
always  proved  possible  to  get  a  pure  pedigree  strain,  originally  raised 
from  a  single  ear.     In  this  way  much  of  the  difficulty  due  to  the  great 
individuality  of  the  plants  is  overcome,  though  that  is  a  factor  that 
must  always  be  recognised  and  reckoned  with.     The  seeds  are  sown  in 
damp  sawdust — clean  deal  sawdust,  sifted  and  mixed  up  with  water 
into  a  nice  crumbly  mass — and  as  soon  as  they  have  germinated  and 
the  plantlets  are  big  enough  to  handle  they  are  put  into  the  culture 
solutions.    Barley  plants  are  inserted  in  the  corks  with  the  aid  of  a  little 
cotton  wool  (non-absorbent)  to  support  them,  care  being  taken  to  keep 
the  seed  above  the  level  of  the  water,  though  it  is  below  the  cork.   With 
peas  it  is  impossible  to  get  a  satisfactory  crop  if  the  seed  is  below  the 
cork,  as  the  plant  is  very  prone  to  bacterial  and  fungal  infection  in  its 
early  stages,  and  damp  cotyledons  are  fatal  for  this  reason.     Conse- 
quently the  mouths  of  the  bottles  are  covered  with  stout  cartridge  paper, 
the  pea  root  being  inserted  through  a  hole  in  the  paper,  so  that  the 


12 


Methods  of  Working 


root  is  in  the  liquid  while  the  cotyledons  rest  on  the  surface.  As  soon 
as  sufficient  growth  has  been  made  the  papers  are  replaced  by  corks, 
the  remnants  of  the  seeds  still  being  kept  on  top  in  the  air.  Other 


B 


--C 


Fig.  1.    Diagrammatic  sketches  showing  methods  of  setting  up  water  cultures. 

A.  a.     Seedling  of  cereal. 

6.     Cork  bored  with  two  holes,  and  cut  into  two  pieces  through  one  hole, 
c.     Food  solution. 

B.  a.     Pea  seedling. 

b.  Paper  shield  which  supports  the  seedling. 

c.  Brown  paper  cover  over  bottle  of  food  solution. 

plants  are  treated  according  to  their  individual  needs  and  mode  of 
germination  (Fig.  1). 

The  constitution  of  the  nutritive  solution  is  important,  and  it  is 
becoming  more  and  more  evident  that  different  plants  have  different 


Methods  of  Working  13 

optima  in  this  respect.   For  several  years  a  solution  of  medium  strength 
was  used,  containing  the  following : 

Potassium  nitrate  1*0  gram 

Magnesium  sulphate         ...         ...  '5     „ 

Sodium  chloride     *5     „ 

Calcium  sulphate '5     „ 

Potassium  di-hydrogen  phosphate  '5     „ 

Ferric  chloride       '04  „ 

Distilled  water       to  make  up  1  litre. 

This  is  an  excellent  solution  for  barley  plants,  giving  good  and 
healthy  growth.  While  peas  grew  very  well  in  it,  they  showed  some 
slight  signs  of  over-nutrition.  A  weaker  solution  is  being  tested  which 
gives  very  good  results.  Peas  grow  very  strongly  in  it  and  it  also 
seems  to  be  sufficiently  concentrated  to  allow  barley  to  carry  on  its 
growth  long  enough  for  the  purposes  of  experiment.  The  solution  is 
as  follows : 

Sodium  nitrate       ...         ...         ...  *5  gram 

Potassium  nitrate  *2     „ 

Potassium  di-hydrogen  phosphate.          *1     „ 
Calcium  sulphate  ...         ...         ...  '1     „ 

Magnesium  sulphate         •!     „ 

Sodium  chloride     *1     „ 

Ferric  chloride       '04  „ 

Distilled  water       to  make  up  1  litre. 

The  latter  solution  was  made  up  so  that  the  quantity  of  phosphoric 
acid  and  potash  approximated  more  or  less  to  the  amount  of  those  sub- 
stances found  by  analysis  in  an  extract  made  from  a  good  soil. 

The  experiments  are  usually  carried  on  for  periods  varying  from 
4 — 10  weeks,  six  weeks  being  the  average  time.  Careful  notes  are 
made  during  growth  and  eventually  the  plants  are  removed  from  the 
solutions,  the  roots  are  washed  in  clean  water  to  remove  adherent  food 
salts,  and  then  the  plants  are  dried  and  weighed  either  separately  or  in 
sets.  In  order  to  reduce  the  error  due  to  the  individuality  of  the  plants, 
five,  ten  or  even  twenty  similar  sets  are  grown  in  each  experimental  series, 
the  mean  dry  weight  being  taken  finally.  Also  the  same  experiment  is 
repeated  several  times  before  any  definite  conclusions  are  drawn. 

Another  method  of  water  cultures  is  used  by  some  investigators, 
in  which  the  experiments  only  last  for  a  few  hours  or  days,  usually 
24 — 48  hours.  While  such  experiments  may  not  be  without  value  for 
determining  the  broader  outlines  of  toxic  poisoning,  they  fail  to  show 
the  finer  details.  The  effect  of  certain  strengths  of  poison  is  not 


14  Methods  of  Working 

always  immediate.  Too  great  concentrations  kill  the  plant  at  once, 
too  weak  solutions  fail  to  have  any  appreciable  immediate  action  and  so 
appear  indifferent.  Between  the  two  extremes  there  exists  a  range 
of  concentrations  of  which  the  effect  varies  with  the  plant's  growth. 
A  solution  may  be  of  such  a  nature  and  strength  that  at  first  growth  is 
seriously  checked,  though  later  on  some  recovery  may  be  made,  while  it 
is  also  possible  that  a  concentration  which  is  apparently  indifferent  at 
first  may  prove  more  or  less  toxic  or  stimulant  at  a  later  date,  according 
to  circumstances.  Consequently  too  much  stress  must  not  be  laid  upon 
the  results  of  the  short  time  experiments  with  regard  to  the  ultimate 
effect  of  a  poison  upon  a  particular  plant. 

An  examination  of  the  various  experimental  methods  shows  that 
while  no  one  of  them  is  ideal,  yet  each  of  them  has  a  definite  contribu- 
tion to  make  to  the  investigation  of  toxic  and  stimulant  substances. 
Each  method  aids  in  the  elucidation  of  the  problem  from  a  different 
standpoint,  and  the  combination  of  the  results  obtained  gives  one  a 
clearer  picture  of  the  truth  than  could  be  obtained  by  one  method 
alone.  Water  cultures,  with  their  exactitude  of  quantitative  control 
lead  on  by  way  of  sand  cultures  to  pot  cultures,  and  these  to  field 
experiments  in  which  the  control  is  largely  lost,  but  in  which  the 
practical  application  is  brought  to  the  front. 


CHAPTER  III 

EFFECT   OF  COPPER  COMPOUNDS 

I.     PRESENCE  OF  COPPER  IN  PLANTS. 

COPPER  has  been  recognised  as  a  normal  constituent  of  certain 
plants  for  at  least  a  century,  so  much  so  that  in  1816  Meissner  brought 
out  a  paper  dealing  solely  with  the  copper  content  of  various  plant 
ashes.  The  ash  of  Cardamomum  minus,  of  the  root  of  Curcuma  longa, 
and  of  "  Paradieskb'rner1,"  amongst  others,  were  tested  and  all  yielded 
copper  in  very  small  quantity.  Meissner  was  led  to  conclude  that 
copper  is  widespread  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  but  that  it  exists  in 
such  minute  traces  that  its  determination  in  plants  is  exceedingly 
difficult.  In  1821  Phillips  made  an  interesting  observation  as  to  the 
effect  of  copper  on  vegetation.  Some  oxide  of  copper  was  accidentally 
put  near  the  roots  of  a  young  poplar,  and  soon  after  the  plant  began  to 
fail.  The  lower  branches  died  off  first,  but  the  harm  gradually  spread 
to  the  topmost  leaves.  As  a  proof  that  copper  had  been  absorbed  by 
the  plant  the  record  tells  that  the  blade  of  a  knife  with  which  a  branch 
was  severed  was  covered  with  a  film  of  copper  where  it  had  been 
through  the  branch,  and  the  death  of  the  plant  was  attributed  to  the 
absorbed  copper. 

After  this  preliminary  breaking  of  the  ground  little  more  seems  to 
have  been  done  for  some  sixty  years,  but  from  about  1880  till  the 
present  day  the  association  of  copper  with  the  vegetable  kingdom  has 
been  actively  investigated  in  its  many  aspects.  Dieulafait  (1880) 
showed  that  the  quantity  of  copper  present  in  the  vegetation  is  largely 
determined  by  the  nature  of  the  soil,  which  thus  affects  the  ease  with 
which  the  element  can  be  detected  and  estimated.  Copper  was  shown 
to  exist  in  all  plants  which  grow  on  soils  of  "  primary  origin  "  ("  roches 
de  la  formation  primordiale  "),  the  proportion  being  sufficient  to  enable 

1  These  are  "  grains  of  Paradise,"  Guinea  grains,  or  meleguetta  pepper.  They  are  the 
seeds  of  Amomum  melegueta  and  A.  Granum-Paradisi,  N.O.  Zingiberaceae. 


16  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

it  to  be  recognised  with  certainty  in  one  gram  of  ash,  even  by  means  of 
the  ammonia  reaction.  Samples  of  white  oak  from  the  clay  soils,  and 
plants  from  the  dolomitic  horizons  also  gave  evidence  of  copper  in  one 
gram  of  ash,  though  less  was  present  than  in  the  first  case  considered, 
but  with  plants  grown  on  relatively  pure  chalk  100  grams  of  ash  had 
to  be  examined  before  copper  could  be  recognised  with  certainty. 

E.  0.  von  Lippman  found  traces  of  copper  in  beets,  beet  leaves,  and 
beet  products ;  Passerini  estimated  as  much  as  "082  °/0  copper  in  the 
stem  of  chickpea  plants,  though  he  regarded  this  figure  as  too  high; 
Hattensaur  determined  '266  °/0  CuO  in  the  total  ash  of  Molinia  ccerulea 
(-006  %  of  total  plant,  air-dried). 

After  this  Lehmann  (1895, 1896)  carried  out  more  exhaustive  studies 
on  the  subject  of  detecting  and  estimating  the  copper  in  various  articles 
of  food :  wheat,  rye,  barley,  oats,  maize,  buckwheat,  and  also  in  various 
makes  of  bread;  potatoes,  beans,  linseed,  salads,  apricots  and  pears; 
cocoa  and  chocolate.  He  found  that  only  in  those  plants  which  are 
grown  on  soil  rich  in  copper  does  the  copper  reach  any  considerable  value, 
a  value  which  lies  far  above  the  quantity  present  in  an  ordinary  soil. 
Plants  from  the  former  soils  contained  as  much  as  83 — 560  mg.  Cu 
in  1  kilog.  dry  substance,  whereas  ordinarily  the  plants  only  contained 
from  a  trace  to  20  mg.  Apparently  the  species  of  the  plants  concerned 
seems  to  be  of  less  importance  for  their  copper  content  than  is  the 
copper  content  of  the  soil.  The  deposition  of  copper  (in  wheat, 
buckwheat  and  paprika)  is  chiefly  in  the  stems  and  leaves,  little  being 
conveyed  to  the  fruits  and  seeds,  so  that  a  high  content  of  copper  in  the 
soil  does  not  necessarily  imply  the  presence  of  much  copper  in  the  grain 
and  seed.  The  metal  is  variously  distributed  among  the  tissues,  the 
bark  of  the  wood  being  the  richest  of  the  aerial  parts  in  that  substance. 
The  form  in  which  the  copper  exists  in  the  plant  is  uncertain  and  it  is 
suggested  that  an  albuminous  copper  compound  possibly  exists. 

Vedrodi  (1893)  tackled  the  problem  at  about  the  same  time  as 
Lehmann  but  from  a  rather  different  standpoint.  He  ratifies  the 
statement  as  to  the  absorption  of  copper  by  plants,  and  going  still 
further  he  states  that  in  some  cases  the  percentage  of  copper  found  in 
the  seed  may  be  four  times  as  great  as  that  occurring  in  the  soil  on 
which  the  plants  grow,  quoting  one  instance  in  which  the  soil  contained 
•051  %  CuO  and  the  seed  '26  °/0  CuO.  It  is  assumed  that  copper  must 
play  some  physiological  role  in  the  plant,  but  no  explanation  of  this 
action  is  yet  forthcoming.  Lehmann  criticised  Vedrodi's  figures  of  the 
copper  content  of  certain  plant  ashes,  and  the  latter  replied  in  a  further 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  17 

paper  (1896)  in  which  he  brings  most  interesting  facts  to  light.  The 
quantity  of  copper  in  any  species  of  plant  varies  with  the  individuals  of 
that  species,  even  when  grown  on  the  same  soil,  in  the  same  year,  and 
under  similar  conditions.  The  copper  content  of  certain  plants  is  put 
forward  as  a  table,  the  years  1894  and  1895  being  compared,  and 
enormous  differences  are  to  be  noticed  in  some  cases.  A  quotation 
of  the  table  will  illustrate  this  more  clearly  than  any  amount  of 
explanation. 

Milligrams  of  copper  in  1  kilog.  dry  matter. 

1894  1895 

min.  max. 

200  680 

190  230 

10  30 

10  70 

40  200 

150  160 

110  150 

110  150 

60  110 

70  80 

70  290 

60  70 

230  400 

II.    EFFECT  OF  COPPER  ON  THE  GROWTH  OF  HIGHER  PLANTS. 

1.     Toxic  effect. 

(a)     Toxic  action  of  copper  compounds  alone  in  water  cultures. 

The  method  of  water  cultures  has  been  largely  applied  to  determine 
the  relation  of  copper  compounds  to  plants.  Twenty  years  ago  (1893) 
Otto  discovered  the  extreme  sensitiveness  of  plants  to  this  poison  when 
grown  under  such  conditions,  as  he  found  that  growth  was  very  soon 
checked  in  ordinary  distilled  water  which  on  analysis  proved  to  contain 
minute  traces  of  copper.  Controls  grown  in  tap  water  gave  far  better 
plants,  but  this  superiority  was  attributed  partly  to  the  minute  traces 
of  mineral  salts  in  the  tap  water,  and  not  only  to  the  absence  of  the 
copper  which  occurred  in  the  distilled  water. 

Tests  made  at  Rothamsted  have  carried  this  point  still  further. 
Pisum  sativum,  Phaseolus  vulgaris,  Triticum  vulgare,  Zea  japonica, 
Tropeolum  Lobbianum,  sweet  pea  (American  Queen),  nasturtium,  and 

B.  2 


"Seeds" 

min. 

max. 

Winter  wheat 

80 

710 

Summer  wheat 

190 

630 

Maize 

60 

90 

Barley 
Oats 

80 
40 

120 
190 

Buckwheat 

160 

640 

"Fisolen"  (Beans) 
Linseed 

160 
120 

320 
150 

Peas 

60 

100 

Soy  Beans 
Lupins 
Mustard  seed 

70 
80 
70 

100 
190 
130 

Paprika  pods 

790 

1350 

18  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

cow  pea — the  first  three  of  these  being  the  species  used  by  Otto — 
were  grown  in  (1)  ordinary  distilled  water,  which  was  found  to  contain 
traces  of  copper,  (2)  glass  distilled  water,  for  about  a  month,  till  no 
more  growth  was  possible  owing  to  the  lack  of  nutriment.  In  every 
single  case  the  root  growth  was  checked  in  some  degree  in  the  ordinary 
distilled  water,  the  roots  seeming  to  the  eye  to  be  less  healthy  and  less 
well  developed.  In  Pisum,  Tropeolum  and  Zea,  the  shoot  growth  of  the 
coppered  plants  appeared  stronger  than  that  of  the  controls,  and  this 
was  borne  out  when  the  dry  weights  of  the  plants  were  obtained.  In 
every  other  case  the  coppered  plants  were  inferior,  root  and  shoot,  to 
those  grown  in  the  pure  water.  With  the  first  three  plants  it  appears 
that  while  the  toxic  water  has  a  bad  effect  on  the  roots,  yet  the  growth 
of  the  shoots  is  increased.  The  idea  suggests  itself  that  this  apparent 
stimulation  is  in  reality  the  result  of  a  desperate  struggle  against 
adverse  circumstances.  The  roots  are  the  first  to  respond  to  the  action 
of  the  poison,  as  they  are  in  actual  contact ;  their  growth  is  checked, 
and  hence  the  water  absorption  is  decreased.  No  food  is  available  in  the 
water  supply  from  the  roots,  so  the  plant  is  entirely  dependent  on  the 
stores  laid  up  in  the  seed  and  on  the  carbon  it  can  derive  from  the  air 
by  photo-synthesis  carried  on  by  the  green  leaves.  The  result  of  the 
root  checking  in  these  particular  cases  seems  to  be  so  to  stimulate  the 
shoots  by  some  physiological  action  or  other,  that  this  process  of  photo- 
synthesis is  hastened,  more  carbon  being  converted  into  carbo-hydrates, 
so  that  the  shoot  development  is  increased,  yielding  a  greater  weight 
of  dry  matter.  In  each  of  the  other  cases  observed  the  shoot  was 
obviously  not  stimulated  to  increased  energy  by  the  poison,  and  so  the 
whole  plant  fell  below  the  normal. 

Other  experiments  showed  that  barley  roots  are  peculiarly  sensitive 
to  the  presence  of  minute  traces  of  copper,  as  very  little  root  growth 
took  place  in  the  copper  distilled  water,  and  root  growth  was  also 
entirely  checked  by  the  presence  of  one  part  per  million  copper 
sulphate  in  the  pure  glass  distilled  water.  Yet  again,  one  litre  of  pure 
distilled  water  was  allowed  to  stand  on  a  small  piece  of  pure  metallic 
copper  foil  (about  1 J"  x  J")  for  an  hour,  and  even  such  water  exercised 
a  very  considerable  retarding  influence  upon  the  root-growth,  checking 
it  entirely  in  some  instances. 

Some  years  before  True  and  Gies  published  their  results,  Coupin 
(1898)  had  grown  wheat  seedlings  in  culture  solutions  with  the  addition 
of  copper  salts  for  several  days  in  order  to  find  the  fatal  concentrations 
of  the  different  compounds.  Taking  toxic  equivalent  as  meaning  "  the 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  19 

minimum  weight  of  salt,  which,  dissolved  in  100  parts  of  water,  kills 
the  seedling,"  the  results  were  as  follows : 

Toxic  equivalent          Containing  copper 

Copper  bromide  (CuBr2)  -004875  -001387 

Copper  chloride  (CuCl2.  2 aq.)  -005000  -001865 

Copper  sulphate  (CuS04.  5 aq.)  -005555  '001415 

Copper  acetate  (Cu{C2H302}2.aq.)  -005714  -001820 

Copper  nitrate  (Cu{N03}2 .  6aq.)  -006102  -001312 

These  numbers  appear  to  be  very  close,  so  Coupin  considered  that  it 
might  be  permissible  to  regard  the  differences  as  due  to  the  impurities 
in  the  salts,  and  to  the  water  of  crystallisation  which  may  falsify  the 
weights,  so  that  under  these  conditions  one  may  believe  that  all  these 
salts  have  the  same  toxicity.  This  is  considerable,  and  is  evidently  due 
to  the  copper  ion,  the  electro-negative  ion  not  intervening  with  such 
a  feeble  dose.  A  recalculation  of  these  toxic  equivalents  to  determine 
the  actual  amount  of  copper  present  in  each,  gives  results  that  are  fairly 
approximate,  but  it  is  difficult  to  accept  this  hypothesis  in  view  of  other 
work  in  which  different  salts  of  the  same  poison  are  proved  to  differ 
greatly  in  their  action  on  plant  growth. 

Kahlenberg  and  True  (1896),  working  with  Lupinus  albus,  found 
that  the  various  copper  salts,  as  sulphate,  chloride  and  acetate,  were 
similar  in  their  action  upon  the  roots.  Plants  placed  in  solutions  of 
these  salts  of  varying  strengths  for  15 — 24  hours  showed  that  in  each 
case  1/25,600  gram  molecule  killed  the  root,  while  with  1/51,200  gram 
molecule  the  root  was  just  alive.  These  workers  discuss  their  results 
from  the  standpoint  of  electrolytic  dissociation,  and  concur  in  the  opinion 
that  the  positive  ions  of  the  toxic  salt  are  exceedingly  poisonous. 

The  toxicity  of  the  positive  ion  was  again  set  forth  by  Copeland  and 
Kahlenberg  (1900).  Their  water  culture  experiments  were  carried  on 
in  glass  vessels  coated  internally  with  paraffin  to  avoid  solution  of  glass, 
and  in  tests  with  seedlings  of  maize,  lupins,  oats  and  soy  beans  it  was 
found  that  such  metals  as  copper,  iron,  zinc  and  arsenic  were  almost 
always  fatal  to  the  growth  of  plants.  As  a  general  rule  those  metals 
whose  salts  are  toxic,  themselves  poison  plants  when  they  are  present  in 
water.  The  assumption  made  was  that  the  injury  to  plants  when 
cultivated  in  the  presence  of  pure  metals  depends  on  the  tendency  of 
the  metal  to  go  into  solution  as  a  component  of  chemical  compounds 
and  on  the  specific  toxicity  of  the  metallic  ion  when  in  solution. 


2—2 


20  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 


(6)     Masking  effect  caused  by  addition  of  soluble  substances  to  solutions 
of  copper  salts. 

Experiments  were  carried  on  with  barley,  in  which  the  plants  were 
grown  in  the  various  grades  of  distilled  water  indicated  above,  both 
with  and  without  the  addition  of  nutrient  salts.  It  was  found  that  the 
presence  of  the  nutrients  exercises  a  very  definite  masking  effect  upon 
the  action  of  the  poisonous  substance,  so  that  the  deleterious  properties 
of  the  toxic  substance  are  materially  reduced.  Later  work,  in  which 
known  quantities  of  such  toxic  salts  as  copper  sulphate  were  added  to 
pure  distilled  water  showed  that  in  the  presence  of  nutrient  salts  a 
plant  is  able  to  withstand  the  action  of  a  much  greater  concentration  of 
poison.  For  instance,  a  concentration  of  1  :  1,000,000  copper  sulphate 
alone  stops  all  growth  in  barley,  but,  if  nutrient  salts  are  present,  a 
strength  of  1  :  250,000  (at  least  four  times  as  great)  does  not  prevent 
growth,  though  the  retarding  action  is  very  considerable  (Figs.  2  and  3). 

These  -later  Rothamsted  results  fit  in  very  well  with  those  obtained 
ten  years  ago  (1903)  by  True  and  Gies  in  their  experiments  on  the 
physiological  action  of  some  of  the  heavy  metals  in  mixed  solutions. 
Plants  of  Lupinus  albus  were  tested  for  24 — 48  hours  with  different 
solutions  in  which  the  roots  were  immersed.  Given  the  same  strength 
of  the  same  poison,  the  addition  of  different  salts  yielded  varying 
results.  For  instance,  with  copper  chloride  as  the  toxic  agent,  the 
addition  of  magnesium  chloride  did  not  affect  the  toxicity,  calcium 
chloride  decreased  it,  while  sodium  chloride  slightly  increased  the 
poisonous  action.  Calcium  sulphate  with  copper  sulphate  enabled  a 
plant  to  withstand  four  times  as  much  copper  as  when  the  latter  was 
used  in  pure  solution.  Calcium  salts  in  conjunction  with  those  of 
copper  proved  generally  to  accelerate  but  not  to  increase  growth,  but 
with  silver  salts  they  did  not  cause  any  improvement.  Perhaps  this 
amelioration  is  in  inverse  proportion  to  the  activity  of  the  heavy  metals. 
With  a  complex  mixture  consisting  of  five  salts — copper  sulphate  and 
salts  of  sodium,  magnesium,  calcium  and  potassium,  all  except  calcium 
being  present  in  concentrations  strong  enough  to  interfere  with  growth 
if  used  alone — it  was  shown  that  "  as  a  result  of  their  presence  together, 
not  only  is  there  no  addition  of  poisonous  effects,  but  a  neutralisation 
of  toxicity  to  such  degree  as  to  permit  in  the  mixed  solutions  a 
growth-rate  equal  to  or  greater  than  that  seen  in  the  check 
culture."  If  the  concentration  of  the  copper  salts  was  increased,  the 


8 


Fig.  2.     Photograph  showing  the  action  of  copper  sulphate  on  barley  in  the  presence 
of  nutrient  salts.     (March  5th— April  19th,  1907.) 

1.  Glass  distilled  water. 

2.  Copper  distilled  water. 

3.  1/12,500       copper  sulphate. 

4.  1/25,000 

5.  1/50,000 

6.  1/100,000 

7.  1/250,000 

8.  1/500,000 

9.  1/1,000,000      ,, 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 


21 


other  salts  remaining  the  same,  the  poisonous  activity  of  the  copper 
became  greater  than  could  be  neutralised  by  the  other  salts.  If  the 
copper  remained  the  same  and  the  other  salts  were  diminished  by  half 
(i.e.  below  toxic  concentration)  the  neutralising  action  of  the  added 
salts  was  markedly  less,  and  the  growth  rate  never  exceeded  that  of  the 


gram. 


Total. 


Shool 


^  Root 


2  1-4-2 

1  =  1:100,000 


Fig.  3. 


Curve  showing  the  dry  weights  of  a  series  of  barley  plants  grown  in  the  presence 
of  copper  sulphate  and  nutrient  salts.    (March  13th — May  3rd,  1907.) 


NOTE.  In  each  scale  of  concentrations  represented  in  the  curves  a  convenient  inter- 
mediate strength  is  selected  as  a  unit,  and  all  other  concentrations  in  the  series  are 
expressed  in  terms  of  that  unit.  Thus,  with  1/1,000,000  as  the  unit  a  scale  of  concentrations 
might  run  thus: 

10         1/100,000 

4         1/250,000 

2         1/500,000 

1          1/1,000,000 

0-5      1/2,000,000 

0-1      1/10,000,000 

0-05    1/20,000,000 

0'        Control. 


22  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

control.  This  was  apparently  due  to  the  action  of  the  unneutralised 
copper.  The  indications  are  that  the  conspicuously  effective  part  of 
the  molecule  is  the  cation  or  metal,  and  that  the  anion  plays  little  or 
no  part  in  causing  the  toxicity ;  in  such  great  dilutions  the  metals  act 
as  free  ions.  The  hypothesis  is  put  forward  that  interior  physiological 
modifications  are  responsible  for  the  observed  differences  in  growth  rate, 
the  cell  processes  being  so  affected  as  to  bring  about  different  results  on 
cellular  growth ;  in  other  words,  the  growth  rate  represents  the  physio- 
logical sum  of  oppositely  acting  stimuli  or  of  antagonistic  protoplasmic 
changes  where  mixtures  of  salts  occur.  This  is  really  an  extension  of 
Heald's  idea  that  the  toxic  effect  of  a  poison  is  due  partly  to  changes  in 
the  turgescence  of  the  cell,  a  sudden  decrease  causing  retardation  or 
inhibition  of  growth,  and  partly  to  a  direct  action  on  the  protoplasm, 
which  differs  in  different  plants  with  the  same  salt.  Heald  (1896) 
went  so  far  as  to  suggest  that  the  poisonous  action  is  a  mere  matter 
of  adaptation  and  adjustment,  since  toxic  substances  are  not  usually 
present  in  soil,  but  this  assertion  is  too  sweeping  to  be  accepted  in  its 
entirety,  although  it  probably  holds  good  to  a  certain  extent  with  some 
species  of  plants. 

Kahlenberg  and  True  (1896)  found  that  the  addition  of  an  organic 
substance  produced  the  same  effect  as  the  addition  of  some  nutrient 
salt,  in  that  it  reduced  the  toxicity  of  the  copper  salt,  e.g.  in  the 
presence  of  sugar  and  potassium  hydrate  the  lupins  were  able  to  with- 
stand a  concentration  of  1/400  copper  sulphate,  part  of  which  reduction 
of  toxicity  is  attributed  to  the  sugar. 

(c)     Effect  of  adding  insoluble  substances  to  solutions  of  copper  salts. 

Other  investigators  have  shown  that  the  presence  of  insoluble 
substances  has  a  similar  effect  in  reducing  toxicity  to  an  even  greater 
degree.  True  and  Oglevee  (1904,  1905)  again  used  Lupinus  albus  as 
a  test  plant  in  the  presence  of  solutions  of  various  poisons  in  pure 
distilled  water,  copper  sulphate,  silver  nitrate,  mercuric  chloride,  hydro- 
chloric acid,  sodium  hydroxide,  thymol  and  resorcinol  all  coming  under 
consideration.  Clean  sea  sand,  powdered  Bohemian  glass,  shredded 
filter  paper,  finely  divided  paraffin  wax  and  pure  unruptured  starch 
grains  were  respectively  added  to  the  solutions,  and  seedlings  were 
suspended  over  glass  rods  so  that  their  roots  were  in  the  solutions  for 
24 — 48  hours.  The  solids  varied  in  their  action  on  the  different  poisons ; 
while  the  toxic  influence  of  mercuric  chloride  was  reduced  by  sand 
and  crushed  glass,  the  action  of  silver  nitrate  was  modified  by  nearly 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  23 

all  the  solids.  Lupin  roots  proved  unable  to  withstand  an  exposure  of 
24  hours  to  a  concentration  of  copper  sulphate  of  1  molecular  weight 
in  60,000  litres  of  water  (i.e.  about  1  part  by  weight  CuS04 .  5H2O  in 
240'4  parts  water),  but  the  addition  of  solids  caused  a  great  decrease 
in  toxicity.  When  the  amount  of  copper  was  diminished  an  advantage 
was  regularly  obtained  in  favour  of  the  cultures  containing  the  solid 
bodies.  On  the  whole  the  ameliorating  action  of  solids  is  more  clearly 
marked  with  dilute  solutions  of  strong  poisons  than  with  relatively 
concentrated  solutions  of  weaker  poisons.  As  a  general  rule,  filter 
paper  and  potato  starch  grains  exert  a  more  marked  modifying  action 
than  the  denser  bodies,  such  as  sand,  glass  or  paraffin. 

Breazeale  (1906)  tested  the  same  point  with  extracts  of  certain  soils 
which  proved  toxic  to  wheat  seedlings  grown  in  them  as  water  cultures. 
The  toxicity  was  wholly  or  partly  removed  by  the  addition  of  such 
substances  as  carbon  black,  calcium  carbonate  or  ferric  hydrate.  Other 
experiments  showed  that  the  toxic  substances  of  ordinary  distilled  water 
are  removed  by  ferric  hydrate  and  carbon  black,  and  further  that  the 
latter  substance  will  take  out  copper  from  copper  solutions,  rendering 
them  far  less  poisonous. 

Further  corroboration  of  True  and  Oglevee's  work  was  obtained  by 
Fitch  (1906)  who  worked  in  a  similar  way  with  fungi,  arriving  at  the 
general  conclusion  that  insoluble  substances  in  a  solution  act  as  agents 
of  dilution  or  absorption  whereby  poisonous  ions  or  molecules  are  in 
some  way  removed.  He  found  that  n/256  of  copper  sulphate  in  beet 
concoction  exercised  a  stimulating  effect  on  Penicillium  glaucum,  but 
the  addition  of  fine  glass  to  the  solution  increased  the  stimulation, 
while  large  or  medium  sized  pieces  did  not  have  the  same  effect. 

This  action  of  solid  bodies  in  reducing  the  deleterious  effects  of 
poisonous  solutions  is  attributed  to  the  process  of  "  adsorption  "  whereby 
a  layer  of  greater  molecular  density  is  formed  on  the  surfaces  of  solids 
immersed  in  solutions.  The  solids  presumably  withdraw  a  certain  pro- 
portion of  poisonous  ions  or  molecules  from  the  body  of  the  solution 
(retaining  them  in  a  molecularly  denser  layer  over  their  own  surfaces), 
so  that  the  toxic  properties  of  the  solution  are  reduced  owing  to  the 
withdrawal  of  part  of  the  poison  from  the  field  of  action.  In  some  cases 
this  reduction  may  be  so  great  as  to  relieve  the  solution  of  its  toxic 
properties,  or  even  to  cause  an  abnormal  acceleration  to  replace  a 
marked  retardation.  Also,  if  the  solution  is  of  such  a  dilution  as 
to  cause  acceleration  of  growth  in  plants,  the  addition  of  insoluble 
substances  may  increase  this  acceleration.  The  progressive  addition  of 


24  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

quantities  of  solids  causes  progressive  dilution  of  the  toxic  medium, 
the  underlying  cause  of  these  results  being  the  gradual  removal  of 
molecules  or  ions  from  the  solutions  by  the  insoluble  body  present. 

Fitch's  results  are  also  in  accordance  with  the  well-known  fact  that 
the  physical  condition  and  properties  of  the  added  solid  play  a  consider- 
able part  in  determining  its  efficacy  as  an  adsorbing  agent. 

(d)     Effect  of  copper  on  plant  growth  when  present  in  soils. 

As  has  already  been  shown  the  toxic  property  of  copper  with  regard 
to  plants  was  recognised  almost  as  soon  as  that  element  was  found  to 
occur  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  but  little  notice  was  taken  of  the 
discovery  for  many  years.  In  1882  F.  C.  Phillips  asserted,  as  the 
result  of  experiments  with  various  cultivated  flowering  plants,  including 
geraniums,  coleas,  ageratum,  pansies,  &c.,  that  under  favourable  condi- 
tions plants  will  absorb  small  quantities  of  copper  by  their  roots,  and 
that  such  compounds  exercise  a  distinctly  retarding  influence  even  if  in 
very  small  amount,  while  if  large  quantities  are  present  they  tend  to 
check  root  formation,  either  killing  the  plants  outright  or  so  far  reducing 
their  vitality  as  seriously  to  interfere  with  nutrition  and  growth.  Two 
years  later  Knop  confirmed  both  the  absorption  and  the  toxicity  of 
copper  by  his  experiments  on  maize. 

Jensen  (1907)  worked  with  "  artificial "  soils,  under  sterile  conditions, 
using  finely  ground  quartz  flour  for  his  medium  and  wheat  for  a  test 
plant,  parallel  experiments  being  carried  on  with  solutions.  Every 
precaution  was  taken  to  ensure  sterility — the  corks  were  boiled  first  in 
water  and  then  in  paraffin,  the  seeds  were  sterilised  in  2  °/0  copper 
sulphate  solution  for  f  hour,  washed  in  sterilised  water,  planted  in 
sterilised  sphagnum,  the  transplanting  being  done  in  a  sterile  chamber 
into  sterilised  solutions.  The  criteria  used  to  determine  the  toxic  and 
stimulation  effects  were  the  total  transpiration,  average  length  of  sprout, 
the  green  weight  and  dry  weight  of  plants.  The  results  obtained  with 
the  different  substrata  showed  that  it  does  not  follow  that  a  salt  highly 
toxic  in  solution  is  equally  so  in  soil,  or  that  one  which  holds  a  relatively 
high  toxic  position  in  soil  should  occupy  the  same  relative  position  in 
solution  cultures.  For  instance,  while  in  soil  cultures  nickel  compounds 
were  the  most  toxic  of  all  the  substances  tried,  in  solution  cultures 
silver  compounds  were  more  poisonous  than  nickel.  The  range  of  con- 
centrations, both  fatal  and  accelerating,  was  found  to  be  much  greater 
in  solution  than  in  soil  cultures. 

In  the  sand  cultures  the  toxicity  of  the  copper  sulphate  was  found 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  25 

to  decrease  as  the  ratio  of  the  quartz  sand  to  the  poisonous  solution 
increased,  provided  that  a  water  content  suitable  for  growth  was  present. 
Jensen  states  that  the  fatal  concentration  of  copper  sulphate  in  solution 
cultures  is  approximately  T^th  that  of  the  fatal  concentration  in  his 
artificial  soil. 

When  copper  salts  are  added  to  soil  a  complication  at  once  sets  in 
due  to  the  double  decomposition  which  is  always  likely  to  occur  when 
any  soluble  salt  is  added  to  soil.  The  reaction  may  be  graphically 
expressed  as  follows,  in  a  much  simplified  form  — 

AB  +  CD  =  AC+  BD. 


Haselhoff  (1892)  extracted  several  lots  of  25  kgm.  soil,  each  with 
25  litres  of  water  in  which  quantities  of  mixed  copper  salts  varying  from 
0  —  200  mg.  had  been  dissolved,  the  mixture  consisting  of  three  parts 
copper  sulphate  and  one  part  copper  nitrate.  This  operation  was  repeated 
15  times,  the  soils  being  allowed  to  drain  thoroughly  after  each  treat- 
ment, so  that  altogether  each  25  kgm.  soil  was  extracted  with  375  litres 
water.  The  drainage  waters  were  analysed,  so  that  the  amount  of  copper 
absorbed  by  the  soils  could  be  estimated.  It  was  found  that  by  ex- 
tracting with  water  containing  such  soluble  copper  salts  as  sulphate  and 
nitrate,  the  food  salts  of  the  soil,  especially  those  of  calcium  and  potas- 
sium, were  dissolved  and  washed  out,  copper  oxide  being  retained  by  the 
soil.  In  this  way  a  double  action  was  manifest,  whereby  the  fertility 
of  the  soil  was  reduced  by  the  loss  of  plant  food,  while  its  toxicity  was 
increased  by  the  accumulation  of  copper  oxide.  So  long  as  the  soil 
contained  a  good  supply  of  undissolved  calcium  carbonate  the  harmful 
action  of  the  copper-containing  water  was  diminished,  but  as  soon  as 
the  store  was  exhausted  by  solution  and  leaching,  the  toxic  influence 
became  far  more  evident. 

(e)     Mode  of  action  of  copper  on  plants. 

Quite  early  in  the  investigations  on  the  effect  of  copper  on  plants 
the  question  arose  as  to  its  mode  of  activity  —  whether  the  toxicity  was 
merely  due  to  some  mechanical  action  on  the  root  from  outside,  whereby 
the  absorptive  power  of  the  root  was  impaired,  or  whether  the  poisonous 
substance  was  absorbed  into  the  plant,  so  acting  directly  on  the  internal 
tissues.  Gorup-Besanez  made  definite  experiments  towards  ascertaining 
the  truth  of  these  theories  as  far  back  as  1863,  endeavouring  first 
of  all  to  see  whether  the  plants  take  up  any  appreciable  quantity  of 
poisons  which  exist  in  the  soil  as  mixtures  or  combinations  and  which 


26  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

are  capable  of  solution  by  the  cell-sap.  Salts  of  arsenic,  copper,  lead, 
zinc  and  mercury  were  intimately  mixed  with  soil,  30  grams  of  the 
poison  being  added  to  307  cubic  decimetres  of  soil,  two  plants  separated 
by  a  partition  being  grown  on  this  quantity.  The  test  plants  were 
Polygonum  Fagopyrum,  Pisum  sativum,  Secede  cereale  and  Panicum 
italicum,  and  all  the  plants  developed  strongly  and  normally  except  the 
last  named.  The  Panicum  developed  very  badly  coloured  leaves  in 
an  arsenic-containing  soil,  and  the  plants  were  killed  soon  after  they 
started  in  soils  containing  copper.  After  harvesting,  the  crops  were 
analysed  and  no  trace  of  copper  was  found  in  any  one  of  the  experi- 
mental plants  by  the  methods  adopted.  Also  the  absorption  capacity  of 
different  soils  for  different  poisons  was  shown  to  vary,  for  basic  salts  are 
absorbed,  while  acids  may  pass  completely  through  the  soil  into  the 
drainage  water. 

These  results  obtained  by  Gorup-Besanez  are  possibly  not  altogether 
above  criticism,  for  later  workers  showed  that  copper  was  absorbed  to 
some  extent  by  plants  grown  in  water  cultures,  and  if  that  is  so  it  seems 
unlikely  that  no  absorption  should  take  place  from  soil.  Nevertheless, 
the  absorption  is  very  slight,  for  apparently  living  protoplasm  is  very 
resistant  to  copper  osmotically.  Otto  showed  that  beans,  maize  and 
peas  can  have  their  roots  for  a  long  time  in  a  relatively  concentrated 
solution  of  copper  sulphate,  and  yet  take  up  very  little  copper  indeed, 
but  analyses  do  reveal  slight  traces  after  a  sufficient  interval  of  time 
of  contact  has  elapsed.  Berlese  and  Sostegni  indicate  that  the  roots  of 
plants  grown  in  water  culture  in  the  presence  of  bicarbonate  of  copper 
showed  traces  of  copper. 

Verschaffelt  (1905)  devised  an  ingenious  method  of  estimating  the 
toxic  limits  of  plant  poisons,  though  it  is  rather  difficult  to  see  how 
the  method  can  be  put  to  practical  use  with  water  culture  and  soil 
experiments.  Living  tissues  increase  in  weight  when  put  into  water 
on  account  of  the  absorption  of  water.  Dead  tissues  do  not,  as 
they  have  lost  their  semi-permeable  characteristics,  so  a  decrease  in 
weight  takes  place  owing  to  part  of  the  water  passing  out.  This 
principle  is  applied  by  Verschaffelt  to  determine  the  "  mortal  limit " 
of  external  agents  in  their  action  on  plant  tissues.  Root  of  beetroot, 
potato  tuber,  aloe  leaves,  and  parts  of  other  plants  rich  in  sugar  all 
came  under  review.  The  parts  were  cut  into  small  pieces  weighing 
about  3 — 5  grams,  dried  with  filter  paper,  weighed,  and  plunged  into 
solutions  of  copper  sulphate  of  varying  strengths  from  '001 — "004  gm. 
mol.  per  litre,  and  left  for  24  hours.  After  drying  and  again  weighing 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  27 

all  were  heavier  owing  to  the  absorption  of  water.  The  pieces  were 
then  immersed  in  pure  water  for  another  period  of  24  hours,  when 
after  drying  and  weighing,  those  from  the  weaker  strengths  of  copper 
sulphate  (*001 — '002)  had  absorbed  yet  more  water,  while  those  from 
higher  concentrations  ('003 — '004)  had  lost  weight.  So  the  author 
assumes  that  for  such  pieces  of  potato  the  limit  of  toxicity  lies  between 
'002  and  '003  gm.  mol.  copper  sulphate  per  litre. 

These  experiments  may  possibly  give  some  indication  as  to  the 
action  of  copper  salts  on  plant  roots.  So  long  as  the  solution  of  copper 
salt  is  dilute  enough,  the  absorption  layer  of  the  root,  acting  as  a  semi- 
permeable  membrane  and  upheld  by  the  resistant  protoplasm,  is  able 
to  keep  the  copper  out  of  the  plant  and  to  check  its  toxicity.  As  soon 
as  a  certain  limit  is  reached  the  copper  exercises  a  corrosive  influence 
upon  the  outer  layer  of  the  root  whereby  its  functions  are  impaired,  so 
that  it  is  no  longer  able  efficiently  to  resist  the  entry  of  the  poison. 
As  the  concentration  increases  it  is  easy  to  conceive  that  the  harmful 
action  should  extend  to  the  protoplasm  itself,  so  that  the  vital  activities 
of  the  plants  are  seriously  interfered  with  and  growth  is  entirely  or 
partially  checked,  death  ensuing  in  the  presence  of  sufficiently  high 
concentrations. 

2.     Effect  of  copper  on  germination. 

The  action  of  copper  on  the  germination  of  seeds,  spores  and  pollen 
grains  has  attracted  a  certain  amount  of  attention,  and  although  the 
results  are  apparently  contradictory  this  is  probably  due  to  the  different 
plant  organs  with  which  the  observers  have  worked. 

(a)    Seeds. 

Miyajima  (1897)  showed  that  the  germinating  power  of  such  seeds 
as  Vicia  Faba,  Pisum  sativum,  and  Zea  Mays  was  partly  destroyed 
by  a  1  °/0  solution  of  copper1,  Zea  Mays  being  the  most  resistant 
and  Vicia  Faba  the  least  resistant  of  the  three.  Micheels  (1904-5) 
stated  that  water  distilled  in  a  tinned  copper  vessel  was  more  favourable 
for  germination  than  water  from  a  non-tinned  vessel.  He  suggests  that 
this  is  due  to  copper  being  present  in  the  water  in  a  colloidal  form 
in  which  the  particles  are  exceedingly  small  and  maintain  themselves 
in  the  liquid  by  reason  of  a  uniform  disengagement  of  energy  in  all 
directions,  to  which  energy  the  influence  on  germinating  seeds  must  be 

1  The  English  translation  in  Just  Bot .  Jahresber.  speaks  only  of  a  "solution  of  copper," 
and  in  no  case  is  the  specific  compound  mentioned. 


28  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

attributed,  the  nature  of  the  suspended  substance  determining  whether 
the  influence  be  favourable  or  not.  It  is  questionable,  however,  whether 
Micheels  was  really  dealing  with  a  true  colloidal  solution  of  copper 
or  with  a  dilute  solution  of  some  copper  salt  produced  by  oxidation 
of  the  copper  vessel  from  which  his  distilled  water  was  obtained. 

(6)    Spores  and  pollen  grains. 

Miani  (1901)  brought  fresh  ideas  to  bear  upon  the  problem  of  the 
action  of  copper  on  living  plant  cells,  in  that  he  sought  to  attribute 
the  toxic  or  stimulant  effects  to  an  oligodynamic  action,  i.e.  spores 
and  pollen  grains  were  grown  in  hanging  drop  cultures  in  pure  glass 
distilled  water  with  the  addition  of  certain  salts  or  traces  of  certain 
metals.  While  the  salts  are  known  to  be  often  disadvantageous  to 
germination,  Nageli  had  asserted  that  the  latter  often  exerted  an  oligo- 
dynamic action.  In  some  cases  pure  copper  was  placed  for  varying  times 
in  the  water  from  which  the  hanging  drop  cultures  were  eventually 
made,  or  tiny  bits  of  copper  were  placed  in  the  drop  itself.  Various 
kinds  of  pollen  grains  were  tested,  and  as  a  rule,  pollen  was  only  taken 
from  one  anther  in  each  experiment,  though  occasionally  it  was  from 
several  anthers  of  the  same  flower.  It  was  generally  found  that  the 
germination  of  pollen  grains  or  Ustilago  spores  was  not  hindered  by 
the  use  of  coppered  water  or  by  the  presence  of  small  bits  of  copper  in 
the  culture  solution.  The  only  cases  in  which  some  spores  or  pollen 
grains  were  more  or  less  harmed  were  those  in  which  the  water  had 
stood  over  copper  for  more  than  two  weeks,  and  even  so  the  deleterious 
effect  was  chiefly  noticeable  when  the  pollen  itself  was  old  or  derived 
from  flowers  in  which  the  anther  formation  was  nearly  at  an  end.  As 
a  rule  germination  was  better  in  the  presence  of  copper,  whether  in 
pure  water  or  food  solution,  the  stimulus  being  indicated  both  by  the 
greater  number  of  germinated  grains  and  by  the  regular  and  rapid 
growth  of  the  pollen  tubes.  Miani  attributes  this  favourable  action  to 
the  mere  presence  of  the  copper,  corroborating  Nageli's  idea  of  an 
oligodynamic  action. 

3.     Does  copper  stimulate  higher  plants? 

From  the  foregoing  review  it  is  evident  that  it  is  the  toxic  action 
of  copper  that  is  most  to  the  front,  so  far  as  the  higher  plants  are 
concerned,  and  that  little  or  no  evidence  of  its  stimulative  action 
in  great  dilution  has  so  far  been  discussed.  Kanda  dealt  with  this 
question,  with  the  deliberate  intention  of  obtaining  such  evidence. 


Fig.  4.     Photograph  showing  the  action  of  copper  sulphate  on  pea  plants  in  the 
presence  of  nutrient  salts.     (Oct.  3rd— Dec.  20th,  1912.) 


1. 

2. 

3. 
4. 
5. 

6. 
7. 
8. 
9. 
10. 


Control. 

1/50,000 

1/100,000 

1/250,000 

1/500,000 

1/1,000,000 

1/2,500,000 

1/5,000,000 

1/10,000,000 

1/20,000,000 


copper  sulphate. 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 


29 


if  it  existed.  He  worked  with  Pisum  sativum,  var.  arvense,  Pisum 
arvense,  Vicia  Faba,  var.  equine  Pers,  and  Fagopyrum  esculentum 
Monch,  which  were  grown  in  glass  distilled  water,  without  any  food 
salts,  so  that  the  plants  were  forced  to  live  on  the  reserves  in  the  seeds, 
which  were  carefully  graded  to  ensure  uniformity  of  size.  It  was  found 
that  in  water  cultures  copper  sulphate  solutions  down  to  "00000249  °/0 
(about  1  in  40,160,000)  are  harmful  to  peas,  and  still  further  down  to 
•0000000249  %  (about  1  in  4,016,000,000)  the  copper  salts  act  as  a 
poison  rather  than  as  a  stimulant.  Against  this,  however,  is  the  state- 
ment that  in  certain  soils  copper  sulphate  acts  as  a  stimulant  when  it 


grn 
1-4 

t-2 
1-0 
*8 
•8 
•4 
•2 
0 

Total 
Shoot 

Root 

X 

^ 

r.  ^ 

-^—  •— 

/ 

/ 

f,' 

~^^. 

s 

// 

// 

'' 

Uj~"t>r"i 

^ 

^.*~ 

— 

>0     10       4         2         1         -4        -2        -1       -05      0 
1  =  1:1,000,000 

Fig.  5.  Curve  showing  the  mean  values  of  the  dry  weights  of  four  series  of  pea  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  copper  sulphate  and  nutrient  salts.  (Oct.  3rd — Dec.  20th, 
1912.) 

is  added  in  solution.     Jensen  again  could  obtain  no  stimulation  with 
copper  sulphate. 

The  Rothamsted  experiments  go  to  uphold  Kanda's  statements  as 
to  the  failure  of  copper  sulphate  to  stimulate  plants  grown  in  water 
cultures.  Peas  are  perhaps  slightly  more  resistant  to  the  greater 
strengths  of  copper  sulphate  than  are  barley  and  buckwheat,  for  while 
1/100,000  proves  mortal  to  the  latter,  peas  will  struggle  on  and  fruit 
in  1/50,000,  though  this  strength  is  very  near  the  limit  beyond  which  no 
growth  can  occur  (Fig.  4).  As  a  general  rule,  with  barley  the  depression 
caused  by  the  poison  is  still  evident  with  1/5,000,000  and  1/10,000,000, 
though  occasionally  these  doses  act  as  indifferent  doses,  no  sign  of 


30  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

stimulation  appearing  in  any  single  instance.  With  peas  again,  even 
1/20,000,000  copper  sulphate  is  poisonous,  although  to  the  eye  there  is 
little  to  choose  between  the  control  plants  and  those  receiving  poison 
up  to  a  concentration  of  one  part  in  2£  million  (Fig.  5).  In  the  case 
of  buckwheat  the  matter  is  still  undecided,  as  in  some  experiments 
apparent  stimulation  is  obtained  with  1  in  2  J  or  1  in  5  million  copper 
sulphate,  while  in  others  a  consistent  depression  is  evident,  even  when 
the  dilution  is  carried  considerably  below  this  limit.  The  reason  for 
the  variation  with  this  particular  plant  is  so  far  unexplained. 

Yet,  in  spite  of  all  the  accumulated  evidence  as  to  the  consistent 
toxicity  of  copper  salts  in  great  dilution,  the  possibility  still  remains 
that  the  limit  of  toxicity  has  not  yet  been  reached,  and  that  a  stimu- 
lating concentration  does  exist,  so  that  it  is  still  uncertain  whether 
beyond  the  limits  of  toxicity  copper  salts  act  as  indifferent  or  stimulative 
agents. 

4.     Action  of  copper  on  organs  other  than  roots. 

The  bulk  of  the  work  on  the  relations  of  copper  with  the  life- 
processes  of  plants  has  dealt  with  those  cases  in  which  the  metal  has 
been  supplied  to  the  roots  in  some  form  or  other,  and  many  of  the 
results  may  be  said  to  apply  more  strictly  to  the  theoretical,  or  rather 
to  the  purely  scientific  aspects  of  the  matter,  than  to  the  practical 
everyday  life  of  the  community.  This  statement  is  hardly  correct,  in 
that  the  two  lines  of  work  are  so  inextricably  interwoven  that  the  one 
could  not  be  satisfactorily  followed  up  without  a  parallel  march  of  progress 
along  the  other.  In  practice,  copper  has  proved  remarkably  efficient  as 
a  fungicide  when  applied  as  sprays  in  the  form  of  Bordeaux  mixture  to 
infested  plants  and  trees.  Observations  on  the  action  of  the  fungicide 
have  shown  that  the  physiological  processes  of  the  treated  plants  are 
also  affected  to  some  degree,  and  a  number  of  interesting  theories  and 
results  have  been  put  forward. 

(a)     Effect  of  copper  sprays  on  leaves. 

Frank  and  Kriiger  (1894)  treated  potato  plants  with  a  2  °/0  Bordeaux 
mixture,  and  obtained  a  definite  improvement  in  growth,  which  they 
attributed  to  the  direct  action  of  the  Bordeaux  mixture  upon  the 
activities  of  the  plant.  The  effect  of  the  copper  was  most  marked  in 
the  leaves,  and  was  chiefly  indicated  by  increase  in  physiological  activity 
rather  than  by  morphological  changes.  The  structure  of  the  sprayed 
leaves  was  not  fundamentally  changed  but  they  were  thicker  and 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  31 

stronger  in  some  degree,  while  their  life  was  lengthened.  Apparently, 
treatment  increased  the  chlorophyll  content,  and,  correlated  with  this, 
was  a  rise  in  the  assimilatory  capacity,  more  starch  being  produced. 
Rise  in  transpiration  was  also  observed.  While  the  leaves  were  the 
organs  most  affected,  a  subsidiary  stimulation  occurred  in  the  tubers, 
since  the  greater  quantity  of  starch  produced  required  more  accom- 
modation for  its  storage.  In  different  varieties  the  ratio  of  tuber 
formation  on  treated  and  untreated  plants  was  19  :  17  and  17  :  16.  In 
discussing  the  meaning  of  this  stimulation  these  writers,  following  the 
custom  then  in  vogue,  were  inclined  to  hold  that  it  was  due  to  a  cata- 
lytic rather  than  to  a  purely  chemical  action,  an  idea  similar  to  one 
which  later  on  came  much  into  prominence  in  connection  with  the 
work  of  Bertrand's  school  on  manganese,  boron  and  other  substances. 

The  imputed  increase  in  photo-synthesis  seems  to  have  met  with 
approval  and  acceptance,  but  nevertheless  it  did  not  pass  unchallenged. 
Ewert  (1905)  brought  forward  a  detailed  discussion  and  criticism  of  the 
assumption  that  green  plants  when  treated  with  Bordeaux  mixture 
attain  a  higher  assimilation  activity  than  untreated  plants.  His  experi- 
ments were  made  to  test  the  effects  of  differing  conditions  of  life  on 
plants  treated  in  various  ways,  and  his  conclusions  lead  him  to  assert 
that  "instead  of  the  organic  life  of  the  plant  being  stimulated  by 
treatment  with  Bordeaux  mixture  it  is  rather  hindered." 

While  Frank  and  Krtiger  indicated  a  rise  in  transpiration  when 
copper  compounds  were  applied  to  the  leaves  as  sprays,  Hattori  (1901) 
attributed  part  of  the  toxic  effect  of  copper  salts,  when  applied  to 
the  roots,  to  a  weakening  action  on  the  transpiration  stream,  and 
he  maintained  that  the  toxic  effect  of  the  copper  salts  is  therefore 
connected  with  the  humidity  of  the  air.  No  further  confirmation  or 
refutation  of  this  statement  has  so  far  come  to  light. 

In  certain  plants  the  application  of  cupric  solutions  as  sprays  causes 
a  slight  increase  in  the  quantity  of  sugar  present  in  the  matured  fruits. 
Chuard  and  Porchet  (1902,  1903)  consider  that  such  a  modification  in 
the  ripe  fruit  during  the  process  of  maturation  occurs  in  all  plants  which 
ripen  their  fruits  before  leaf-fall  begins.  Injection  of  solutions  of  copper 
salts  into  the  tissues  of  such  plants  as  the  vine  causes  more  vigorous 
growth,  more  intense  colour  and  greater  persistence  of  the  leaves;  in 
other  words  the  copper  acts  as  a  stimulant  to  all  the  cells  of  the  organism. 
A  similar  effect  is  produced  by  other  metals  such  as  iron  or  cadmium.  By 
injecting  small  quantities  of  cupric  salts  into  the  branches  of  currants 
an  acceleration  of  the  maturation  of  the  fruits  was  caused,  identical 


32  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

with  that  obtained  by  the  application  of  Bordeaux  mixture  to  the  leaves. 
If  the  quantity  of  copper  introduced  into  the  vegetable  organism  was 
augmented,  the  toxic  action  of  the  metal  began  to  come  into  play. 
These  investigators  attributed  the  stimulus,  as  shown  by  the  earlier 
maturation  of  the  fruits,  to  a  greater  activity  of  all  the  cells  of  the 
organism  and  not  to  an  excitation  exercised  only  on  the  chlorophyll 
functions. 

(6)    Effect  of  solutions  of  copper  salts  on  leaves. 

Treboux  (1903)  demonstrated  the  harmful  action  of  solutions  of 
copper  salts  on  leaves  by  means  of  experiments  on  shoots  of  Elodea 
canadensis.  The  activity  of  photo-synthesis  was  measured  by  the  rate 
of  emission  of  bubbles  of  oxygen.  On  placing  the  shoots  first  in  water, 
then  in  ^71,000,000  copper  sulphate  ('0000159  %)»  there  was  a  reduc- 
tion from  20  to  15  or  16  bubbles  in  5  minutes.  On  replacing  in  water 
there  was  an  increase  to  18,  but  not  to  20,  indicating  a  permanent 
injury.  With  JVyiO,000,000  copper  sulphate  there  was  little  or  no  reduc- 
tion in  the  number  of  bubbles.  This  experiment  had  an  interesting 
side  issue  in  that  it  was  noticed  that  not  only  the  concentration,  but 
also  the  quantity  of  fluid  was  concerned  in  the  toxic  action,  indicating 
that  both  the  proportion  and  the  actual  amount  of  poison  available 
play  their  part.  For  instance,  with  a  shoot  10  cm.  long  in  100  c.c. 
solution  the  plants  were  only  slightly  affected  by  '00001 5  °/0  copper 
sulphate,  but  in  500  c.c.  solution  the  shoots  were  killed  after  some 
days  in  '0000015  °/0  copper  sulphate,  a  concentration  only  one-tenth 
as  great. 

While  it  is  evident  that  copper  sprays  have  a  definite  action  upon 
green  leaves,  whether  favourable  or  unfavourable,  the  question  arises  as 
to  the  means  whereby  the  copper  obtains  access  to  the  plant  in  order 
to  take  effect.  Dandeno  found  that  solutions  of  copper  sulphate  were 
absorbed  by  the  leaves  of  Ampelopsis,  forming  a  brown  ring.  Generally 
speaking  inorganic  salts  in  solution  are  absorbed  through  both  surfaces 
of  the  leaves,  whether  the  leaves  are  detached  or  not,  provided  the  sur- 
rounding atmospheric  conditions  are  favourable,  the  absorption  being 
usually  more  ready  through  the  lower  surface.  Dilute  solutions  applied 
in  drops  stimulate  the  leaf  tissue  in  a  ring,  whereas  if  the  solutions  are 
concentrated  the  entire  area  covered  by  the  drop  is  affected.  Too  con- 
centrated solutions  of  copper  sulphate  applied  to  leaves  caused  scorch- 
ing, but  if  this  was  avoided  while  the  solution  was  still  strong  enough  to 
cause  a  darkening  of  green  colour  after  a  time,  Dandeno  considered  that 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  33 

the  action  was  probably  of  the  nature  of  a  stimulus  to  growth,  and  pro- 
duced a  better  development  of  chlorophyll  and  protoplasm  in  the  region 
where  the  tissues  appeared  dark  to  the  naked  eye,  a  conclusion  which 
tallies  very  closely  with  that  of  Frank  and  Kriiger. 

Amos  (1907-8)  experimented  .to  see  whether  the  application  of 
Bordeaux  mixture  affected  the  assimilation  of  carbon  dioxide  by  the 
leaves  of  plants,  and  whether  any  stimulation  was  produced.  Brown 
and  Escombe's  methods  and  apparatus  were  used  and  the  summarised 
results  indicate  that  the  application  of  Bordeaux  mixture  to  the  leaves 
of  plants  diminishes  the  assimilation  of  carbon  dioxide  by  those  leaves 
for  a  time.  The  effect  gradually  passes  off,  whatever  the  age  of  the 
leaves  may  be.  The  suggestion  is  made  that  the  stomata  are  blocked 
by  the  Bordeaux  mixture,  so  that  less  air  diffuses  into  the  intercellular 
spaces  and  less  carbon  dioxide  comes  into  contact  with  the  absorptive 
surfaces.  If  this  hypothesis  is  correct,  the  physiological  slackening  of 
assimilation  is  not  due  to  the  toxic  action  of  the  copper  in  the  Bordeaux 
mixture,  but  to  a  mechanical  hindrance  due  to  blocking  of  the  stomata. 


III.    EFFECT  OF  COPPER  ON  CERTAIN  OF  THE  LOWER  PLANTS. 

On  turning  to  the  lower  plants,  especially  to  some  species  of  fungi, 
one  notices  a  striking  contrast  in  their  behaviour  to  that  of  the  higher 
plants.  Some  species  of  fungi  have  the  power  of  living  and  flourishing 
in  the  presence  of  relatively  large  quantities  of  copper  compounds,  or 
even  of  copper  or  bronze  in  the  solid  state.  Dubois  (1890)  found  that 
concentrated  solutions  of  copper  sulphate,  neutralised  by  ammonia,  which 
were  used  for  the  immersion  of  gelatine  plates  used  in  photography, 
showed  white  flocculent  masses  resembling  the  mycelium  of  Penicillium 
and  Aspergillus,  which  grew  rapidly  and  fructified  in  Raulin's  solution, 
but  which  remained  as  mycelium  in  cupric  solutions.  The  mould 
proved  capable  of  transforming  copper  sulphate  into  malachite  in  the 
presence  of  a  piece  of  bronze,  but  it  was  found  that  the  presence  of 
the  latter  was  not  essential  for  the  conversion  into  basic  carbonate. 
The  same  result  was  obtained  if  the  culture  liquid  was  put  in  contact 
with  a  body  which  prevented  it  from  becoming  acid,  fragments  of 
marble  acting  in  this  way.  Copper  sulphate  solution  in  the  presence 
of  the  mould  produced  a  green  deposit  on  the  marble,  while  without 
the  fungus  the  solution  simply  evaporated  leaving  a  blue  stain  of 
copper  sulphate. 


34  Effect  of  Copper  Compounds 

Trabut  (1895)  found  that  on  treating  smutty  wheat  with  a  2  °/0 
solution  of  copper  sulphate  he  obtained  a  mass  of  flocculent  white 
mycelium,  whose  surface  was  soon  covered  with  aerial  branches  bearing 
pale  rose-coloured  spores,  and  he  gave  the  provisional  name  of  Penicillium 
cupricum  to  the  species.  On  preparing  nutritive  solutions  by  steeping 
a  handful  of  wheat  in  water  for  24  hours,  and  then  adding  various 
amounts  of  copper  sulphate  to  them,  Penicillium  was  found  to  vegetate 
quite  well  until  the  amount  of  copper  sulphate  reached  9J  grams  in 
100  c.c.,  after  which  the  seedings  with  spores  did  not  develope  at  all.  De 
Seynes  tested  this  Penicillium  more  exhaustively  with  different  culture 
media  under  various  conditions  and  decided  that  Trabut  was  right  in  only 
assigning  the  name  P.  cupricum  provisionally,  as  the  mould  reverts  to 
the  form  P.  glaucum  when  seeded  in  a  natural  medium,  indicating  that 
P.  cupricum  has  not  an  autonomous  existence,  but  is  P.  glaucum  which 
modifies  the  colour  of  its  conidia  under  the  influence  of  copper  sulphate, 
in  the  same  way  that  it  often  modifies  them  in  other  media.  It  is 
noticeable  that  the  mycelium  arising  from  the  germination  of  conidia  of 
P.  cupricum  in  a  normal  medium  has  a  very  poor  capacity  for  producing 
reproductive  organs,  but  this  diminished  activity  is  attributed  not  to  a 
special  deleterious  action  of  the  copper  sulphate  but  to  the  impulse  given 
to  the  vegetative  functions,  at  the  expense  of  the  reproductive,  when  the 
spores  are  seeded  in  a  richer  medium  than  the  solutions  of  copper 
sulphate  which  serve  as  the  soil  for  P.  cupricum. 

Ono  found  that  Aspergillus  and  Penicillium  are  retarded  in  growth 
in  the  higher  concentrations  of  copper  sulphate,  but  that  they  are 
stimulated  by  weaker  strengths.  The  range  of  stimulating  concentra- 
tions is  given  as  from  '0015  °/0 — '012  %,  the  biggest  crop  being  obtained 
with  both  moulds  in  the  strongest  of  these  solutions.  Hattori  gives 
the  optimum  as  being  considerably  lower  for  the  two  fungi  mentioned, 
Penicillium  being  at  its  best  in  a  solution  of  *008  °/0  and  Aspergillus  in 
•004  °/0.  A.  Richter  (1901)  opposes  this  absolutely  so  far  as  Aspergillus 
niger  is  concerned.  In  his  experiments  copper  appears  invariably  as  a 
depressant,  all  concentrations  from  1/150  to  1/150,000,000  giving  growth 
below  the  normal,  no  stimulative  action  ever  being  observed.  Zinc 
however  proved  to  be  a  definite  stimulant  and  in  a  mixture  of  copper 
and  zinc  salts  in  appropriate  concentrations  the  toxic  effect  of  the 
copper  was  completely  paralysed  by  the  stimulating  action  of  the  zinc, 
1/200,000  zinc  salt  paralysing  or  overcoming  the  copper  salt  at  1/1125 

Ono  states  that  the  optimal  quantity  of  such  poisons  as  copper  salts 
is  lower  for  algae  than  for  fungi,  copper  failing  to  stimulate  algae  at 


Effect  of  Copper  Compounds  35 

dilutions  which  were  the  most  favourable  to  the  growth  of  fungi. 
Bokorny  indicates  that  silver  and  copper  salts  work  harm  in  unusually 
dilute  solutions. 

Attempts  have  been  made  to  utilise  the  poisonous  action  of  copper 
on  algae  in  clearing  ponds  of  those  plants.  Lindsay  (1913)  describes 
experiments  carried  on  in  a  reservoir  infested  with  Spirogyra.  A 
quantity  of  copper  sulphate  sufficient  to  make  a  solution  of  1/50,000,000 
was  found  necessary  to  kill  off  the  Spirogyra,  but  it  is  suggested  that 
the  solution  was  probably  weaker  before  it  reached  the  algae,  owing  to 
the  currents  of  fresh  water.  Anaboena  needed  1/10,000,000  before  it 
was  killed  off,  while  Oscillatoria  is  less  sensitive  still,  1/5,000,000  usually 
representing  the  mortal  dose,  though  1/4,000,000  was  necessary  in  some 
instances.  Algae  seem  to  be  peculiarly  sensitive  to  the  copper  sulphate, 
far  more  so  than  the  higher  plants,  as  Nuphar  lutea,  M&nyanthes 
trifoliata,  and  Polygonum  amphibium  grew  in  the  water  unharmed  by 
the  addition  of  the  poisonous  substance.  For  some  unexplained  reason 
it  seems  that  "  the  concentration  of  copper  sulphate  necessary  to  kill  off 
the  algae  in  the  laboratory  is  five  to  twenty  times  as  great  as  that 
needed  to  destroy  the  same  species  in  its  natural  habitat." 

Conclusion. 

Altogether,  after  looking  at  the  question  from  many  points  of  view, 
one  is  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  under  most  typical  circumstances 
copper  compounds  act  as  poisons  to  the  higher  plants,  and  that  it  is 
only  under  particular  and  peculiar  conditions  and  in  very  great  dilutions 
that  any  stimulative  action  on  their  part  can  be  clearly  demonstrated. 


3—2 


CHAPTEE  IV 

EFFECT  OF  ZINC  COMPOUNDS 

I.    PRESENCE  OF  ZINC  IN  PLANTS. 

THE  presence  of  zinc  in  the  ash  of  certain  plants  has  been  recognised 
for  many  years,  especially  in  so  far  as  the  vegetation  of  soils  containing 
much  zinc  is  concerned.  Risse,  before  1865,  stated  that  most  plants 
when  grown  on  such  soils  prove  to  contain  greater  or  less  quantities  of 
zinc  oxide.  He  states  that  the  soil  at  Altenberg,  near  Aachen,  is  very 
rich  in  zinc,  which  rises  as  high  as  20  °/0  in  places.  The  flora  of  the  soil 
is  very  diversified  and  zinc  has  been  determined  qualitatively  in  most 
and  quantitatively  in  some  of  the  plants.  Viola  tricolor  and  Thlaspi 
alpestre  are  most  characteristic  under  such  circumstances,  both  showing 
such  constant  habit  changes  that  they  resemble  new  species,  while  other 
plants  such  as  Armeria  vulgaris  and  Silene  inflata  are  peculiarly 
luxuriant.  Risse's  figures  of  the  zinc  content  of  these  four  plants 
may  prove  of  interest.  The  figures  are  based  on  the  dry  weights, 
air  dried. 

Thlaspi  alpestre,  var.  calaminaria. 

Root  6'28  %  ash,  0'167  %  ZnO,  1'66  %  ZnO  in  ash. 

Stem  11-75%   „  0-385  %   „  3-28%     „        „ 

Leaves  11'45%  „  1-60 °/.     „  13-12 %     „ 

Flowers  S'49%  „  0'275%   „  3'24%     „ 

Viola  tricolor. 

Root  5-59  %  ash,  0'085  %  ZnO,  1'52  %  ZnO  in  ash. 

Stem  10-55%   „  0'065%   „  0'62%    „ 

Leaves  9*42%  „  0-110%   „  M6%    „        „ 

Flowers  7'66%  „  0-075  °/8  „  0-98%    „ 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds  37 

Armeria  vulgaris. 

Root  474  %  ash,  0'17  %  ZnO,  3'58  °/0  ZnO  in  ash. 

Stem          5-37  °/o  ,,  0'02°/0   „  0-37°/0    „        „ 

Leaves       9'36°/0  „  0-11°/0  „  1-17 8/.     „ 

Flowers      6'08°/0   „  0-07%   ,,  1'15°/.     ,» 

Silene  inflata. 

Root  2-71  %  ash,  OO2  %  ZnO,  074  %  ZnO  in  ash. 

Stem     j 

Leaves  V  11-43  °/0  „  0'22  %„  1-92  %    „        „ 

Flowers' 

Freytag  (1868)  carried  out  various  experiments  on  the  influence  of 
zinc  oxide  and  its  compounds  on  vegetation,  and  found  that  all  plants 
are  capable  of  absorbing  zinc  oxide  by  their  roots  when  grown  on  soils 
containing  such  oxide.  Generally  speaking  the  zinc  is  deposited  chiefly 
in  the  leaves  and  stems,  very  little  being  found  in  the  seeds,  such 
minute  traces  occurring  that  he  stated  that  the  seeds  must  be  harmless 
for  men  and  animals.  The  general  content  of  ZnO  in  plants  is  given  as 
*5 — 1'0°/0  °f  as^1»  except  in  the  abnormal  case  of  plants  growing  on 
calamine. 

Lechartier  and  Bellamy  (1877)  demonstrated  the  presence  of  zinc  in 
such  food  substances  as  wheat,  American  maize,  barley  and  white  haricots, 
but  they  failed  to  find  it  in  maize  stems  and  beetroot,  so  they  cautiously 
concluded  that  if  it  does  occur  in  the  latter  cases  it  must  be  far  less  in 
quantity  than  in  the  former.  Hattensaur  (1891)  analysed  the  ash  of 
Molinia  ccerulea  and  discovered  the  presence  of  copper,  manganese, 
zinc  and  lead,  zinc  oxide  forming  '265  %  of  the  total  ash,  (006  °/0  °f  the 
air  dried  plant). 

Jensch  (1894)  observed  that  the  flora  on  calamine  soils  was  some- 
what scanty,  the  chief  plants  that  came  under  his  notice  being  Taraxa- 
cum officinale,  Gapsella  Bursa-pastoris,  Plantago  lanceolata,  Tussilago 
Farfara,  and  Polygonum  aviculare,  all  of  which  showed  certain  morpho- 
logical peculiarities.  Generally  speaking  the  growth  of  these  plants  on 
the  calamine  soils  was  weak  and  poor,  the  stems  and  leaves  being  very 
brittle.  Jensch  found  that  the  roots  were  deformed  and  showed  a 
tendency  towards  a  plate-like  superficial  spread  of  root.  The  leaves  of 
Tussilago  were  uneven  in  shape  and  lacked  the  white  hairs  on  the  under 
side,  the  flower  stalks  were  twisted,  while  the  flowers  themselves  were  a 
deep  saturated  yellow  colour.  The  stems  of  Polygonum  aviculare  were 
much  thickened  at  the  nodes,  the  leaves  weak  and  rolled  in  character, 
while  the  flowers  were  long-stalked,  the  calyces  being  usually  of  a 


38  Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 

purple  red  colour.  The  following  figures  are  given  for  the  quantities 
of  zinc  carbonate  (ZnCO3)  in  the  ash  of  these  two  plants : — 

Tussilago  Farfara. 

Boot                               Leaf-stalk  Leaf-blade 

2-51  °/0— 3-26  %  1-75  °/0— 1-63  %  2'90  %— 2-83  %  ZnC03 

=  1-629  70— 2-115  %  1-136  %— 1'058  %  1-882  %— 1-836  °/0  ZnO. 
Polygonum  aviculare. 

Boot                                  Stem  Leaves 

1-77  %— 1-93  •/.  2-25  °/0— 2-86  %  1-24  %— 1-49  %  ZnC03 

=  1-148  %— 1-252 7.  1-46  °/0— 1-856  °/0  -804  °/0— -967  70  ZnO. 

Other  analyses  of  plants  from  zinc  soils  as  against  controls  from  normal 
soils  indicated  the  high  water  and  high  ash  content  of  the  zinc  plants, 
though  the  dry  matter  was  low,  and  it  is  suggested  that  the  increase  of 
the  ash  may  be  connected  with  a  stimulation  caused  by  the  zinc  salts, 
unless  it  is  due  to  phosphoric-acid  hunger,  since  the  calamine  soils  con- 
cerned are  very  deficient  in  phosphorus. 

Javillier  (1908  c)  corroborated  the  early  statements  of  Risse  as  to 
the  presence  of  considerable  quantities  of  zinc  in  certain  species  of 
Viola,  Thlaspi  and  Armeria,  and  also  he  cited  a  list  of  other  plants  in 
which  zinc  occurs  in  some  quantity.  Javillier,  however,  is  of  opinion 
that  zinc  oxide,  like  the  oxides  of  iron  and  manganese,  is  very  common 
in  plant  ash,  being  present  in  all  plant  organs.  Zinc  is  specially 
abundant  in  Coniferae,  where  it  is  probably  characteristic,  as  is  the 
presence  of  manganese  in  the  ash  and  manno-cellulose  in  the  wood. 
The  so-called  "  calamine  "  plants  show  great  powers  of  accommodation  to 
large  amounts  of  zinc. 

Klopsch  (1908)  analysed  17  species  of  plants  grown  on  soil  in  the 
vicinity  of  zinc  works,  and  showed  that  the  plants  evidently  absorb 
small  quantities  of  zinc  from  their  surroundings.  He  also  regarded  zinc 
as  a  normal  constituent  of  certain  plants. 

II.    EFFECT  OF  ZINC  ON  THE  GROWTH  OF  HIGHER  PLANTS. 

1.     Toxic  effect 
(a)     Toxic  action  of  zinc  salts  alone  in  water  cultures. 

In  comparison  with  copper  little  work  has  been  done  with  regard  to 
the  action  of  soluble  zinc  salts  alone  on  higher  plants  when  grown  in 
water  cultures.  Freytag  (1868)  stated  that  zinc  salts  must  be  very 
dilute  if  the  plants  are  not  to  be  harmed,  and  that  for  zinc  sulphate  the 
concentrations  must  not  be  more  than  200  mg.  per  litre  (=  1/5000). 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds  39 

Baumann  (1885)  carried  out  further  experiments  and  concluded  that 
zinc  salts  are  far  more  toxic  than  Freytag  suspected,  44  mg.  zinc 
sulphate  per  litre1  killing  plants  of  13  species  belonging  to  7  families 
(Coni ferae  excepted).  The  various  plants  withstand  the  action  of  the 
zinc  salts  in  different  degrees,  the  same  concentration  killing  off  the 
species  in  different  times.  With  the  44  mg.  zinc  sulphate  the  following 
results  were  obtained : — 

Trifolium  pratense          killed  in  16  days 

Spergula  arvensis  „  21  „ 

Hordeum  vulgare  „  30  „ 

Vicia  sativa  „  31  „ 

Polygonum  Fagopyrum        „  60  „ 

Beta  vulgaris  „  76  „ 

Onobrychis  sativa  „  194  „ 

With  still  less  poison,  22  mg.  zinc  sulphate  per  litre,  all  the  species 
mentioned  were  eventually  killed  with  the  exception  of  Onobrychis 
sativa,  while  4*4  mg.  zinc  sulphate  seemed  to  be  harmless  for  all  the 
plants  tested  except  Raphanus  sativus,  which  is  evidently  exceptionally 
sensitive  to  this  toxic  substance. 

Jensen  (1907)  again  indicated  the  poisonous  action  of  zinc  salts  and 
also  found  that  a  relatively  small  reduction  of  toxicity  was  obtained  by 
the  addition  of  finely  divided  quartz  to  the  solutions. 

(6)     Effect  of  soluble  zinc  salts  in  the  presence  of  nutrients. 

Krauch  (1882)  grew  various  plants  in  the  presence  of  nutrient 
solutions  and  quantities  of  zinc  sulphate  varying  from  *1  to  '8  gm.  per 
litre  (=  1/10,000  to  8/10,000).  Barley  proved  to  be  very  sensitive,  even 
to  the  weakest  strength  of  the  poison,  as  the  plants  soon  showed  reddish 
flecks,  while  all  were  dead  within  six  weeks,  the  control  plants  without 
zinc  remaining  quite  healthy.  Certain  grasses  took  longer  to  kill  than 
barley,  those  with  *4  gm.  zinc  sulphate  per  litre  dying  in  about  seven 
weeks,  while  13  weeks  elapsed  before  the  others  were  killed.  Even 
after  this  length  of  time  the  plants  with  *1  gm.  zinc  sulphate  per  litre 
still  survived,  although  in  a  very  sickly  condition.  With  willow,  again, 
even  *1  gm.  zinc  sulphate  per  litre  made  the  plants  very  sickly  after 
four  weeks,  growth  being  weak,  the  leaves  yellow,  and  the  roots  brownish. 
In  this  case  the  solutions  were  renewed,  but  the  plants  treated  with 
zinc  compounds  were  dead  within  eight  weeks  from  the  start,  the  controls 
being  very  healthy. 

1  44  mg.  ZnS04.7HsO  =  10mg.  Zn  =  1/22, 727  ZnS04.  7H20  approx. 


40 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 


The  next  year  (1883)  Storp  repeated  these  experiments  made  by 
Krauch  and  corroborated  his  results  fully.  Barley  and  grasses  (timothy 
and  others)  grown  in  solutions  of  zinc  sulphate,  both  with  and  without 
nutrients,  soon  lost  their  green  colour  and  became  covered  with  rusty 
brown  flecks,  the  barley  dying  within  14  days,  and  the  grasses  soon 
after.  With  willow,  too,  the  toxic  action  was  again  manifested. 

True  and  Gies  (1903)  showed  that  the  addition  of  calcium  salts  in 
appropriate  concentrations  reduced  the  toxicity  of  zinc  salts  consider- 
ably, a  result  similar  to  that  which  they  obtained  for  copper. 

Recent  experiments  at  Rothamsted  have  shown  that  zinc  sulphate 
is  very  toxic  to  barley,  though  the  plant  is  able  to  make  some  slight 


gm. 
!•€ 


100      20        10 


Tohoi 


Shoe* 


Rool- 


•OA       -02 


1  =  1:1,000,000 


Fig.  6.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  barley  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  anhydrous  zinc  sulphate  and  nutrient  salts.  (March  2nd — 
May  8th,  1911.) 

amount  of  growth  even  in  the  presence  of  a  solution  of  the  anhy- 
drous salt  ZnSO4  as  strong  as  1/5000,  rapid  improvement  occurring  as 
the  concentration  decreases  to  1/2,500,000  or  less  (Fig.  6).  On  the 
whole  the  higher  strengths  of  zinc  sulphate  are  less  poisonous  to  peas 
than  they  are  to  barley.  At  a  concentration  of  1  in  J  or  1  in  J  million  in 
different  experiments  the  growth  was  nearly  as  good  as  with  the  control 
plants,  though  it  consistently  lagged  a  little  way  behind  until  a  dilution 
of  1/10,000,000  was  reached  (Figs.  7  and  8).  Incidentally  it  is  very 
striking  to  see  the  desperate  efforts  that  badly  poisoned  pea  plants  make 
to  reproduce  themselves.  Growth  of  the  roots  is  nearly  always  checked 


Fig.  7.     Photograph  showing  the  action  of  anhydrous  zinc  sulphate  on  pea  plants  in 
the  presence  of  nutrient  salts.     (Sept.  30th— Dec.  20th,  1912.) 


1.  Control. 

2.  1/5,000 

3.  1/10,000 

4.  1/50,000 

5.  1/100,000 

6.  1/250,000 

7.  1/500,000 

8.  1/1,000,000 

9.  1/2,500,000 


zinc  sulphate. 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 


41 


in  advance  of  that  of  the  shoots,  probably  on  account  of  the  contact  of 
the  roots  with  the  poison.  In  the  greater  strengths  of  such  poisons  as 
zinc  and  copper  sulphate  root  growth  is  checked  from  the  outset,  but 
usually  a  very  little  shoot  growth  is  made,  and  one  frequently  obtains 
ridiculous  little  plants  about  an  inch  high  bearing  unhappy  and  diminu- 
tive flowers,  which  are  occasionally  replaced  by  equally  unhappy  and 
miniature  fruits.  The  same  thing  has  also  been  noticed  when  un- 
successful attempts  have  been  made  to  introduce  spinach  as  a  test  plant 
for  water  cultures. 


gm. 
1-2 


1-0 
•8 

•6 
•4 


r; 


Total 


Root- 


200      100        20        10 


2  1-4 

1  =  1:1,000,000 


-05 


Fig.  8.  Curve  showing  the  mean  values  of  the  dry  weights  of  nine  series  of  pea  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  anhydrous  zinc  sulphate  and  nutrient  salts.  (May  18th — 
June  28th,  1910.) 


(c)     Effect  of  zinc  compounds  on  plant  growth  when  they  are  present 
in  soils. 

As  soon  as  the  presence  of  zinc  in  members  of  the  vegetable  kingdom 
was  established  the  question  arose  as  to  its  effect  upon  both  the  plant 
and  the  soil. 

Gorup-Besanez  (1863)  grew  plants  in  soil  with  which  30  grams  of 
metallic  poisons  such  as  CuSO4,  ZnS04,  HgO,  were  intimately  mixed 
with  30-7  litres  ("cubik  Decimeter")  of  soil1.  On  analysing  the  ash  of 
Secale  cereale,  Polygonum  Fagopyrum,  and  Pisum  sativum  after  six 
months  growth  he  failed  to  detect  the  presence  of  zinc  in  any  one  of 
the  three.  As  the  results  varied  with  different  poisons  on  different 
plants  he  concluded  that  the  absorption  capacity  of  the  various  kinds  of 


1  This  is  equivalent  to  about  -1  °/0  of  poison. 


42  Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 

soils  for  different  poisons  varies,  that  basic  salts  are  absorbed,  while  the 
acid  salts  may  pass  completely  through  the  soil  in  the  drainage  water. 

Freytag  (1868)  stated  that  zinc  is  retained  by  the  soil  in  the  form 
of  oxide,  which  is  derived  from  dilute  zinc  compounds  as  they  filter 
through  the  soil,  by  decomposition  by  the  salts  of  the  soil.  For  field 
earth  the  limit  of  absorption  of  zinc  oxide  from  zinc  sulphate  is  between 
•21%— -24%  of  the  earth. 

F.  C.  Phillips  (1882)  corroborated  Freytag's  statement  as  to  the 
absorption  of  small  quantities  of  zinc  by  the  roots  of  plants,  but  he 
states  as  a  fact  that  both  lead  and  zinc  may  enter  plant  tissues  without 
causing  any  disturbance  in  the  growth,  nutrition  or  functions  of  the 
plants,  a  conclusion  that  is  obviously  incorrect  or  at  least  incomplete  in 
view  of  later  work  on  the  subject.  His  choice  of  plants  was  certainly 
unusual,  including  geraniums,  coleas,  ageratums  and  pansies,  the  poison 
used  being  zinc  carbonate. 

Holdefleiss  (1883)  stated  that  in  spite  of  a  soil  content  of  2  °/0  zinc 
the  vegetation  was  not  in  any  way  harmed,  clover  fields  and  meadow 
lands  on  zinc  soil  presenting  a  normal  appearance.  This  observation 
was  quite  inconclusive,  as  the  author  proceeds  to  say  that  of  the  plants 
that  were  able  to  absorb  zinc  salts  without  disadvantage  the  most 
luxuriant  were  the  so-called  zinc  plants — the  exceptions  that  prove  the 
rule.  Two  years  later  Baumann  showed  that  such  insoluble  zinc  salts 
as  the  carbonate  and  sulphide  in  the  soil  cannot  hurt  plants.  These 
salts  are  certainly  dissolved  to  some  extent  by  water  containing  C02 
but  solution  is  hindered  by  the  constitution  of  the  soil.  He  also  found 
that  the  various  kinds  of  soil  act  differently  upon  zinc  solutions,  the 
absorptive  power  of  pure  humus  soils  ("  reinem  Humusboden  ")  for  zinc 
solutions  being  the  strongest.  Clay  and  chalk  soils  also  decompose 
such  solutions  energetically,  while  poor  sandy  soils  have  only  a  weak 
power  of  absorption.  This  selectivity  of  absorption  may  account 
for  the  difference  in  the  toxicity  of  zinc  salts  to  plants  in  the  various 
soils. 

Storp  (1883)  experimented  to  determine  the  changes  in  the  various 
characters  of  the  soil  by  the  action  of  zinc  salts  on  it,  and  he  makes  the 
remarkable  statement  that  in  some  soils  the  presence  of  zinc  generates 
free  sulphuric  acid,  which  is  particularly  injurious  to  plant  life.  Grasses, 
young  oaks  and  figs  showed  a  decrease  in  dry  weight,  nitrogen  and  fat, 
as  the  quantity  of  zinc  compounds  increased  in  the  water  added  to  the 
soil.  Both  the  quality  and  the  quantity  of  the  crop  were  adversely 
affected.  This  decrease  in  the  dry  weight  due  to  the  presence  of  zinc 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds  43 

was  confirmed  by  Jensch  later  on,  and  also  by  Nobbe,  Baessler  and 
Will  (1884),  who  state  that  both  lead  and  zinc  compounds  work 
disadvantageously  to  vegetation  even  when  they  are  present  in  such 
small  quantities  that  the  plants  are  outwardly  sound,  the  harmful 
action  appearing  in  the  decrease  of  dry  weight.  Contrary  to  Bau- 
mann's  opinion,  zinc  carbonate  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  salts  that 
exercises  this  insidious  poisonous  action.  Storp  (1883)  noticed  that 
the  direct  poisonous  action  of  zinc  compounds  is  largely  destroyed 
by  their  admixture  with  soil,  but  he  suggests  that  a  secondary  cause  of 
harm  is  introduced  by  the  accumulation  of  insoluble  zinc  salts,  so  that 
the  fertility  of  the  soil  is  impaired  to  the  detriment  of  the  vegetation. 
Ehrenberg  (1908)  throws  out  a  suggestion  that  zinc  is  specially 
harmful  to  plant  life  when  it  occurs  in  conjunction  with  ammonia,  but 
no  further  evidence  has  come  to  light. 

(d)     Mode  of  action  of  zinc  on  plants. 

The  reason  for  the  toxicity  of  zinc  salts  when  present  in  soil  forced 
itself  upon  the  attention  of  some  of  the  early  investigators  in  this  field. 
Freytag  (1868)  put  forward  the  hypothesis  that  the  zinc  oxide  is  partly 
or  exclusively  absorbed  by  the  roots  on  account  of  the  cell  walls  of  the 
root  being  corroded  by  the  very  thin  layer  of  zinc  salts  lying  in  contact 
with  it — the  same  theory  as  has  been  held  with  regard  to  copper.  He 
stated  also  that  the  quantity  of  zinc  oxide  taken  up  by  the  plant  through 
its  roots  is  strictly  limited,  not  being  proportional  to  the  quantity 
occurring  in  the  soil,  but  varying  between  narrow  limits.  Krauch 
(1882)  found  himself  unable  to  accept  another  hypothesis  which  at  one 
time  found  favour,  i.e.  that  the  zinc  salts  kill  the  plants  by  coagulating 
the  protoplasm.  If  this  were  so,  he  argued,  no  plants  at  all  could  grow 
upon  soils  containing  zinc,  and  he  was  content  to  leave  the  cause  as  one 
yet  to  be  explained.  Even  at  the  present  time,  thirty  years  after,  we 
know  very  little  more  about  the  physiological  cause  of  the  toxicity  of 
zinc. 

2.     Effect  of  zinc  compounds  on  germination. 

In  the  course  of  his  investigations  on  the  influence  of  zinc  on 
vegetation  Freytag  just  touched  upon  the  question  of  seed  germination. 
According  to  his  statement  the  presence  of  zinc  oxide  in  the  soil  does 
not  exercise  much  influence  upon  germination  and  the  growth  processes 
of  plants.  Little  zinc  is  stored  up  in  seeds  and  on  this  account  seeds 
originating  from  plants  containing  zinc  germinate  quite  normally  and 


44  Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 

do  not  seem  to  be  affected  by  the  peculiar  nutritive  conditions  of  the 
parent  plants. 

In  certain  cases  light  seems  to  have  something  to  do  with  the  harm 
zinc  compounds  work  on  plants.  Storp  found  that  when  clover  seeds 
were  germinated  in  the  dark  on  filter  paper  moistened  with  water 
containing  '025  gm.  ZnO  per  litre  (added  in  the  form  of  zinc  sulphate) 
no  deleterious  action  was  observed.  Barley  seeds  were  soaked  for  four 
days  in  (a)  distilled  water,  (6)  water  with  *9  gm.  ZnO  per  litre,  which 
was  frequently  changed.  These  seeds  were  then  placed  in  the  dark  on 
filter  papers  soaked  respectively  with  water  and  with  the  solution  con- 
taining ZnO.  So  long  as  no  light  was  admitted,  for  a  period  of  eleven 
days,  germination  was  uniform  in  both  sets,  but  directly  the  covers  were 
removed  the  growth  of  the  seeds  with  zinc  ceased  almost  entirely,  and 
they  did  not  assume  the  green  colour  taken  on  by  the  unpoisoned 
seedlings.  With  maize  the  germination  was  retarded  by  zinc  even  in 
the  dark,  but  the  harmful  action  of  light  on  the  plants  with  zinc  was 
again  established.  These  results  seem  to  indicate  that  the  formation  and 
activity  of  chlorophyll  is  impaired  by  the  toxic  agent,  and  this  hypo- 
thesis is  borne  out  by  the  fact  that  in  many  fungi  and  non-assimilating 
higher  plants  the  toxic  action  of  zinc  is  not  evident. 

Micheels  (1906)  approached  the  matter  from  a  totally  different 
standpoint,  seeking  to  discover  what  influence  the  valency  of  a  metal 
has  upon  the  toxicity  of  its  salts.  In  each  of  a  series  of  experiments 
1000  c.c.  of  |  decinormal  solution  of  sodium  chloride  in  pure  distilled 
water  were  used,  with  the  addition  of  varying  strengths  of  calcium 
sulphate.  Grains  of  wheat,  which  previously  had  been  soaked  in  distilled 
water,  were  placed  in  the  solutions,  and  it  was  found  that  the  stronger 
the  calcium  sulphate  solution  (up  to  ^  normal — the  limit  of  experi- 
ment), the  better  the  growth.  The  calcium  sulphate  was  then  replaced 
by  salts  of  other  bivalent  metals,  as  zinc,  lead  and  barium,  with  analogous 
results,  the  quantity  necessary  to  obtain  the  maximum  development 
varying  with  one  and  another ;  with  zinc,  n/128  gave  the  maximum.  In 
this  case  the  toxic  action  of  both  sodium  chloride  and  zinc  sulphate  on 
germination  were  considerably  reduced  by  their  mutual  presence — a 
result  which  fits  in  perfectly  with  what  is  known  as  to  the  masking 
effect  of  soluble  substances  upon  toxic  action.  The  same  fact  obtains 
in  the  animal  kingdom,  where  Loeb  and  others  have  found  that  the 
toxicity  of  solutions  of  sodium  chloride  for  marine  animals  is  reduced 
by  the  introduction  of  salts  of  the  bivalent  metals. 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds  45 

3.     Stimulation  induced  by  zinc  compounds. 

While  the  toxic  action  of  zinc  on  the  higher  plants  is  so  obvious 
that  it  forced  itself  upon  the  attention  of  investigators  at  an  early  date, 
the  question  of  possible  stimulus  is  so  much  more  subtle  that  it  has 
only  come  into  prominence  during  the  last  twelve  years,  during  which 
time  an  extraordinary  amount  of  experimental  work  has  been  done  with 
regard  to  it.  One  investigator,  Gustavson,  was  somewhat  in  advance  of 
his  time,  for  as  long  ago  as  1881  he  hinted  at  the  possibility  that  zinc, 
aluminium  and  other  substances  might  act  as  stimulants  or  rather  as 
accelerators.  He  indicated  that  the  rdle  of  certain  mineral  salts  in  the 
plant  economy  is  to  enter  into  combination  with  the  existing  organic 
compounds,  the  resulting  product  of  the  reaction  aiding  in  the  formation 
of  yet  other  purely  organic  compounds  which  ordinarily  require  for 
their  formation  either  a  very  high  temperature  or  a  long  time — in  other 
words,  such  a  mineral  salt  acts  as  a  kind  of  accelerator. 

This  work  was  apparently  not  followed  up  immediately,  but  it 
evidently  contains  the  germ  of  the  "  catalytic  "  hypothesis  of  which  so 
much  has  been  made  during  recent  years. 

The  work  dealing  with  zinc  as  a  stimulant  to  plant  growth  has 
yielded  such  various  and  apparently  contradictory  results  that  the 
question  cannot  yet  be  regarded  as  settled — it  is  even  still  more  or  less 
uncertain  whether  zinc  compounds  act  as  stimulants,  or  whether  they 
are  merely  indifferent  at  concentrations  below  the  toxic  doses. 

(a)     Stimulation  in  water  cultures. 

True  and  Gies  (1903)  suspended  seedlings  of  Lupinus  albus  for  24 — 48 
hours  with  their  roots  in  solutions  of  zinc  sulphate  and  calcium  sulphate 
(m/256)1,  and  found  that  while  zinc  sulphate  alone  at  ra/8192  retarded 
growth,  yet  with  m/2048  ZnS04  and  w/256  calcium  sulphate  growth 
was  more  than  twice  as  rapid  as  in  controls  grown  in  water,  indicating 
a  marked  stimulation.  The  presence  of  the  calcium  exercised  a  definite 
ameliorating  influence,  reducing  the  toxicity  of  zinc  to  one-sixteenth  at 
most.  The  hypothesis  put  forward  is  that  interior  physiological  modifi- 
cations are  responsible  for  the  observed  differences  in  growth  rate,  the  cell 
processes  being  so  affected  as  to  bring  about  different  results  on  cellular 
growth — i.e.  that  where  mixtures  of  salts  are  concerned  growth  rate 
represents  the  physiological  sum  of  oppositely  acting  stimuli  or  of 
antagonistic  protoplasmic  changes. 

1  m  probably  —  gram  molecular  weight. 


46  Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 

Kanda  (1904)  found  that  peas  were  stimulated  in  dilute  solutions  of 
zinc  sulphate  in  the  absence  of  nutrients,  the  optimum  concentration 
being  between  '00000287  %  and  '000001435  °/0  (about  1  in  34,840,000 
and  1  in  69,700,000),  higher  concentrations  being  poisonous  when  the 
solutions  were  changed  every  four  days.  Jensen  (1907)  stated  that  he 
obtained  no  stimulation  at  all  with  water  cultures,  even  in  a  solution  as 
dilute  as  n/100,000  (about  1  in  1,239,000),  but  he  suggested  that  it  was 
quite  possible  that  in  proper  concentration  the  zinc  sulphate  might 
prove  to  be  a  stimulant. 

Javillier  (1910)  grew  wheat  in  nutritive  solutions  with  quantities  of 
zinc  salts  containing  from  1/5,000,000—1/250,000  zinc,  and  found  that 
the  dry  weight  of  the  plant  was  increased  in  so  far  as  the  stems  and 
leaves  were  concerned,  though  it  remained  uncertain  whether  a  similar 
increase  occurred  in  the  grain. 

A  consideration  of  the  Rothamsted  experiments  shows  that  up  to 
the  present  time  there  is  no  conclusive  evidence  that  zinc  sulphate  acts 
as  a  stimulant  to  barley  grown  in  water  cultures.  As  a  general  rule 
the  growth  of  those  plants  with  1/5,000,000  ZnS04  approximates  closely 
to  that  of  the  controls.  Beyond  this  the  growth  varies  in  different 
experiments.  In  some  cases  lower  concentrations  from  1/5,000,000  to 
1/50,000,000  seem  to  cause  some  slight  improvement  in  comparison 
with  the  normal,  indicating  a  possible  stimulus,  but  this  improvement 
is  not  at  all  well  marked.  In  other  cases  these  great  dilutions  are 
apparently  indifferent,  neither  a  poisonous  nor  a  stimulative  action 
being  exerted  on  the  growth  of  the  plant  (Fig.  6).  With  peas  some 
increase  has  been  obtained  with  1/20,000,000,  and  although  the  rise  is 
only  slight,  yet  it  is  possible  that  it  may  indicate  the  setting  in  of 
a  stimulus  which  would  make  itself  more  strongly  felt  with  still 
weaker  concentrations  (Fig.  7). 

(6)     Stimulation  in  sand  cultures. 

While  Jensen  denied  stimulation  in  wheat  grown  in  water  cultures 
even  when  the  solutions  were  as  dilute  as  rc/100,000  zinc  sulphate, 
yet  he  found  increase  of  growth  with  the  same  plant  in  artificial  soil 
(quartz  flour)  to  which  much  stronger  solutions  of  zinc  sulphate,  from 
5n/10,000— Ti/10,000,  had  been  added. 

(c)     Increased  growth  in  soil. 

Nakamura  (1904)  dealt  with  a  few  plants  of  agricultural  importance, 
adding  '01  gram  anhydrous  zinc  sulphate  to  2300  grams  air-dried  soil. 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds  47 

The  marked  individuality  in  the  response  of  the  various  plants  to  the 
poison  is  very  striking.  Allium  showed  signs  of  increased  growth 
throughout;  Pisum  was  apparently  improved  in  the  early  stages  of 
growth,  but  when  the  dry  weights  were  taken  at  the  end  of  the  experi- 
ment no  increase  manifested  itself  in  the  weights  of  the  plants  treated 
with  zinc ;  with  Hordeum  the  same  quantity  of  zinc  exercised  a  con- 
sistently injurious  action.  These  results  with  peas  and  barley  corroborate 
those  obtained  in  the  Kothamsted  experiments  with  water  cultures  in 
that  zinc  sulphate  proved  to  be  less  toxic  to  peas  than  to  barley. 

Kanda  found  that  both  peas  and  beans  when  grown  in  soil  as  pot 
cultures  were  improved  by  larger  quantities  of  zinc  sulphate  than  when 
they  were  treated  as  water  cultures — a  result  in  full  accordance  with 
current  knowledge. 

Wheat  is  evidently  peculiarly  sensitive  to  the  effects  of  zinc  com- 
pounds under  differing  conditions.  Javillier  (1908  c)  pointed  out  that 
while  wheat  is  very  susceptible  to  the  toxic  action  of  zinc,  yet  it  can 
benefit  by  the  presence  of  sufficiently  small  quantities  of  the  compounds 
of  the  metal.  Rice  is  another  cereal  that  is  said  to  respond  to  the  action 
of  zinc  sulphate,  as  Roxas,  working  in  pot  cultures  with  soil  both  with 
and  without  the  addition  of  nutritive  salts,  obtained  an  acceleration  of 
growth  on  the  addition  of  m/1000  zinc  sulphate,  a  quantity  so  remark- 
ably great  that  it  might  be  expected  to  act  as  a  toxic  rather  than  as 
a  stimulant. 

With  phanerogams  the  zinc  question  is  not  only  concerned  with  the 
effect  of  the  metal  upon  germination,  but  also  with  its  effect  upon  the 
later  growth  of  the  green  plants,  and  on  the  physiological  functions 
involving  the  construction  of  substances  at  the  expense  of  mineral 
elements  and  the  carbon  dioxide  of  the  air.  Javillier  holds  that  the 
indications  are  that  zinc  would  prove  to  be  profitable  if  applied  to  crops 
as  a  "  complementary  "  manure. 

4.     Direct  action  of  zinc  salts  on  leaves. 

Dandeno  (1900)  applied  zinc  sulphate  in  drops  to  the  leaves  of 
Ampelopsis,  and  found  that  the  solution  was  not  all  absorbed  by  the 
leaf,  but  that  a  slight  dark  ring  of  a  yellow  colour  was  produced,  and  he 
was  induced  to  think  that  some  local  stimulation  was  produced  if  the 
salt  was  presented  in  sufficient  dilution. 

Klopsch  (1908)  discussed  the  effect  on  plant  growth  of  zinc  derived 
from  industries  producing  zinc  fumes.  Zinc  oxide  from  the  fumes  is  de- 
posited on  the  leaves,  and  Klopsch  stated  that  the  rain  and  dew  containing 


48  Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 

dissolved  zinc  compounds  find  entrance  to  the  tissues  by  way  of  the 
stomates  and  work  injury  to  the  plants.  Against  this,  however,  it  must 
be  remembered  that  these  same  fumes  also  contain  other  substances 
which  are  admittedly  harmful  to  plant  life,  and  so  the  deleterious  effect 
may  be  partly  or  even  chiefly  due  to  these  substances  rather  than  to  the 
zinc.  Yet  it  is  probable  that  at  least  some  of  the  depreciation  is  due  to 
the  zinc.  Treboux  (1903)  tested  the  effect  of  zinc  sulphate  on  shoots  of 
Elodea  canadensis.  If  the  shoots  were  placed  in  n/ 100,000  (=  '000016  °/e) 
zinc  sulphate  no  reduction  of  assimilation  (as  observed  by  counting 
the  number  of  oxygen  bubbles  emitted  per  minute)  took  place,  and 
replacement  in  water  apparently  had  no  effect  either  way.  When  how- 
ever the  shoots  were  placed  in  (1)  water,  (2)  '00008  %  zinc  sulphate, 
(3)  fresh  -00008  °/0  zinc  sulphate,  (4)  water  again,  it  was  found  that 
while  the  first  solution  of  zinc  sulphate  had  apparently  no  effect  on 
assimilation,  yet  during  the  second  immersion  a  gradual  reduction  in 
assimilation  set  in,  which  reduction  was  continued  after  the  return  to 
pure  water,  so  that  the  toxic  action  of  the  zinc  sulphate  upon  the 
shoots  was  clearly  demonstrated. 

III.    EFFECT  OF  ZINC  ON  CERTAIN  OF  THE  LOWER  PLANTS. 

Among  the  fungi,  one  species  stands  out  in  special  prominence  on 
account  of  the  great  amount  of  work  that  has  been  done  on  it  with 
regard  to  its  reactions  to  zinc  salts.  Aspergillus  niger  =  Sterigmatocystis 
nigra  van  Tgh  was  used  as  a  test  plant  by  Raulin  (1869),  who  evidently 
considered  that  zinc  was  an  essential  primary  constituent  of  the  food 
solutions  of  the  fungi,  '07  parts  zinc  sulphate  being  added  to  each  1500 
parts  of  water.  In  his  experiments  he  tested  (1)  ordinary  nutritive 
solution,  (2)  nutritive  solution  with  various  salts  added,  as  zinc  sulphate, 
(3)  nutritive  solution  and  salts  (as  2)  and  also  powdered  porcelain. 

(2)  gave  a  crop  of  Aspergillus  about  3'1 — 3'5  times  better  than  (1),  while 

(3)  was  even  better  still.     Sulphate  of  iron  also  proved  stimulating  in 
its  action,  but  Raulin  stated  that  zinc  cannot  replace  iron,  as  both  are 
essential. 

Ono  (1900)  determined  the  relation  between  the  weight  of  the  mould 
crop  in  grams  and  the  quantity  of  sugar  used  up  in  the  presence  of 
varying  amounts  of  zinc  sulphate.  The  amount  of  sugar  used  was 
always  greater  in  the  crops  with  '0037 — '0297  °/0  zinc  sulphate  by 
weight  than  in  the  control  crops,  indicating  a  stimulation  caused  by 
zinc. 


Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds  49 

Richter  (1901)  carried  out  rather  similar  experiments.  When  grown 
in  solutions  without  and  with  1/700,000  gram  molecule  zinc  sulphate 
the  dry  weights  of  the  mould  were  practically  the  same  for  the  first  two 
days,  then  the  dry  weight  of  the  zinc  crop  shot  ahead  for  a  day  or  two, 
a  depression  setting  in  on  the  fifth  day.  Without  zinc  a  less  increase 
took  place,  and  a  similar  drop  was  noticeable  about  the  sixth  day.  The 
conclusion  drawn  is  that  the  stimulation  due  to  the  zinc  occurs  chiefly 
in  the  first  few  days  and  also  that  the  rise  in  the  sugar  consumed  is 
more  rapid  at  first  with  the  moulds  treated  with  zinc.  Concentrations 
above  1/600  are  harmful,  but  in  weaker  solutions  zinc  is  a  definite 
stimulant. 

Coupin  (1903)  re-investigated  some  of  Raulin's  work  under  more 
antiseptic  conditions  in  order  to  see  what  substances  were  really  needed 
by  the  mould  and  whether  certain  elements  declared  essential  were 
really  so.  He  concluded  that  iron  and  zinc  are  of  no  use  in  the  nutrition 
of  Sterigmatocystis  nigra,  but  that  the  zinc  retards  the  development  of 
mycelium  when  food  is  abundant,  killing  it  if  it  is  badly  nourished. 
This  denial  of  stimulation  was  controverted  by  Javillier  (1907)  who 
re-tested  Raulin's  solution  with  extreme  care,  growing  Sterigmato- 
cystis in 

(a)  normal  Raulin's  solution  with  zinc, 

(b)  Raulin's  solution  without  zinc. 

The  ratio  of  crops  a/b  varied  from  2'3 — 3*1  in  four  experiments,  vindi- 
cating the  favourable  action  of  zinc.  With  regard  to  the  optimum  value 
for  zinc  the  mould  seemed  to  be  perfectly  indifferent  to  the  presence  of 
medium  quantities  but  very  sensitive  to  extremes,  the  maximum  weights 
being  reached  in  dilutions  between  1/10,000,000  and  1/250,000,  while 
quantities  above  1/25,000  were  toxic  in  their  action.  At  a  dilution  of 
1/50,000,000  stimulation  was  still  evident,  though  in  a  less  degree  than 
with  the  optimal  concentrations. 

Javillier  maintains  that  zinc  is  fixed  by  the  fungus,  the  whole  of  the 
zinc  present  in  dilute  solutions  being  taken  up,  only  part  being  utilised 
in  stronger  solutions.  The  value  of  accordance  between  the  quantity  of 
zinc  fixed  and  the  quantity  supplied  decreases  rapidly  with  increase  of 
concentration.  Sterigmatocystis  is  able  to  fix  without  harm  a  quantity 
of  zinc  equal  to  more  than  1/1100  of  its  weight.  Zinc  is  regarded  as 
a  catalytic  element,  as  essential  to  the  well-being  of  the  plant  as  are  the 
more  obvious  nutrients,  carbon,  sulphur,  phosphorus,  &c.,  in  spite  of  the 
minute  traces  in  which  it  occurs. 

B.  4 


50  Effect  of  Zinc  Compounds 

A  few  tests  on  yeasts  made  by  Javillier  showed  that  with  vegetative 
yeasts  zinc  has  a  specific  action,  a  consistent  increase  occurring  in  the 
amount  of  yeast  formed  and  in  the  amount  of  sugar  consumed  as  the 
quantity  of  zinc  increased  from  0—1/10,000,000—1/10,000.  With 
ferment  yeast,  however,  zinc  exerted  no  appreciable  action.  These 
results  lend  force  to  the  conclusion  of  Richards  (1897)  who  carried  out 
experiments  on  fungi  with  various  nutritive  media  with  the  addition 
of  certain  salts  of  zinc,  nickel,  manganese,  iron,  &c.  He  considered 
that  his  general  results  showed  that  the  fact  of  a  chemical  stimulation 
of  certain  metallic  salts  upon  the  growth  of  fungi  is  established,  although 
it  must  not  be  considered  without  further  investigations  that  all  fungi 
react  in  the  same  degree  to  the  same  reagent. 

Conclusion. 

As  matters  stand  at  the  present  day,  it  appears  that  it  is  still  un- 
certain whether  higher  plants  grown  in  water  cultures  are  susceptible 
to  stimulation  by  zinc  salts.  If  a  stimulus  does  exist,  it  must  be  at 
exceedingly  great  dilutions,  but  further  evidence  is  needed.  In  soil 
cultures,  however,  the  fact  of  increased  growth  seems  to  be  more  firmly 
established,  certain  species  responding  to  zinc  salts  when  used  as 
manure,  though  no  increase  has  been  obtained  with  other  species.  It 
must  always  be  remembered  that  the  action  may  be  an  indirect  one. 
The  soil  is  very  complex  in  its  constitution,  and  it  is  impossible  to 
determine  the  exact  action  of  the  added  poison  upon  it,  so  that  a 
stimulating  effect  need  not  necessarily  be  due  to  a  direct  action  of  a 
substance  upon  the  plant,  but  it  may  be  the  result  of  more  favourable 
conditions  for  life  induced  by  the  action  of  the  substance  upon  the  soil. 

Among  the  fungi  the  stimulation  of  Aspergillus  niger  by  minute 
traces  of  zinc  compounds  seems  to  be  well  proved,  though  again  it  does 
not  necessarily  follow  that  all  fungi  will  react  in  the  same  way  to  zinc. 


CHAPTER  V 

EFFECT  OF  ARSENIC  COMPOUNDS 

I.    PRESENCE  OF  ARSENIC  IN  PLANTS. 

THE  occurrence  of  arsenic  as  an  occasional  constituent  of  plants  has 
been  recognised  for  many  years.  Chatin  (1845)  found  that  if  a  plant 
were  supplied  with  arsenical  compounds  at  the  roots  arsenic  was 
absorbed,  but  that  it  was  distributed  unequally  to  the  various  tissues. 
The  greatest  accumulation  of  the  element  was  in  the  floral  receptacle 
and  the  leaves,  while  it  was  scarce  in  the  fruits,  seeds,  stems,  roots  and 
petals.  E.  Davy  (1859)  commented  on  the  presence  of  arsenic  in  plants 
cultivated  for  food.  He  grew  peas  in  pots  and  watered  them  for  a  short 
time  with  a  saturated  aqueous  solution  of  arsenious  acid,  the  application 
being  then  discontinued.  The  plants,  apparently  uninjured  by  the 
treatment,  flowered  and  formed  seeds.  On  analysis  arsenic  was  readily 
detected  in  all  parts  of  the  plant,  including  the  seeds.  Other  analyses 
revealed  the  presence  of  the  element  in  cabbage  plants  (from  pots)  and 
turnips  (from  field),  both  of  which  had  been  manured  with  superphos- 
phate containing  some  amount  of  arsenic.  This  absorption  of  arsenic  by 
the  roots  of  plants  was  further  established  by  Phillips  (1882). 

Various  physiological  workers  have  pointed  out  that  this  element  is 
frequently  or  usually  present  in  animal  tissues.  Cerny  (1901)  reached 
the  general  conclusion  that  minimal  traces  of  arsenic  can  occur  in  animal 
organisms,  but  that  these  play  no  part  in  'the  organism  and  indeed  are 
not  constant  in  their  occurrence.  Bertrand  (1902)  established  its 
presence  in  minute  quantities  in  the  thyroid  glands  of  the  ox  and  pig, 
hair  and  nails  of  the  dog,  and  the  feathers  of  the  goose.  Gautier  and 
Clausmann  (1904)  realised  the  constant  presence  of  arsenic  in  human 
tissues  and  recognised  that  it  must  inevitably  be  introduced  into  the 
body  with  the  food.  This  led  them  to  estimate  the  arsenic  present  in 
various  animal  and  vegetable  foods,  some  of  their  results  being  given  in 
the  following  table. 

4—2 


52  Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 

Arsenic  per  100  parts  fresh  substance  in  \igr.  (  =  thousandth  part  of  a  milligram)1. 

Wheat  (Victoria — complete  grain)  7 

„      (from  Franche  Comte")  -85 

White  bread  -71 

Whole  green  cabbage  *2 

Outside  leaves  of  cabbage  O  (absent) 

Green  haricots  -0       „ 

Turnip  -36 
Potatoes                                           1-12 

Arsenic  was  also  found  in  wine  and  beer  and  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties in  sea  water  and  various  kinds  of  salt.  Since  it  cannot  be  found  in 
some  things  even  in  the  least  traces,  the  authors  conclude  that  it  is 
incorrect  to  say  that  the  element  is  always  present  or  that  it  is  essential 
to  all  living  cells. 

S.  H.  Collins  (1902)  found  that  barley  is  able  to  absorb  relatively 
large  quantities  of  arsenic.  The  plants  were  grown  in  pots  on  soil  which 
originally  contained  a  certain  amount  of  the  substance,  and  various 
combinations  of  arsenic  acid,  arsenious  acid  and  superphosphate  were 
added.  Particulars  and  details  are  not  given  by  the  author,  except  that 
arsenic  was  detected  by  Reinsch's  test  in  the  grains  from  all  the  experi- 
mental pots,  and  in  one  case  (not  specified)  in  the  upper  and  lower 
halves  of  the  straw  and  in  the  threshed  ears.  The  analyses  of  the  soil 
at  the  close  of  the  experiments  showed  the  presence  of  7 — 22  parts 
arsenious  acid  per  million. 

Wehmer  (1911)  quotes  references  to  the  occurrence  of  arsenic  in 
Vitis  vinifera.  The  element  was  detected  in  the  ash  of  the  must  and 
its  presence  was  attributed  to  treatment  of  the  plants  with  arsenical 
compounds.  In  this  connection  it  is  interesting  to  note  the  observation 
of  Swain  and  Harkins  (1908),  who,  while  acknowledging  the  absorption 
of  arsenic  from  the  soil  by  many  plants,  yet  indicate  that  in  the  case  of 
those  plants  which  are  exposed  to  smelter  smoke  the  arsenic  is  deposited 
on  the  vegetation,  and  is  not  absorbed  by  the  latter  from  the  soil. 

II.    EFFECT  OF  ARSENIC  ON  THE  GROWTH  OF  HIGHER  PLANTS. 

1.    Toxic  effect, 
(a)     Toxic  action  of  arsenic  compounds  in  water  cultures  in  the  presence 

of  nutrients. 

The  poisonous  action  of  arsenic  on  plants  has  long  been  recognised. 
Chatin  (1845)  gave  accounts  of  tissues  poisoned  by  strong  arsenical 

i  O'*«r',  1 =0-0001  mg. 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds  53 

solutions.  Nobbe,  Baessler  and  Will  (1884)  carried  on  water  culture 
experiments  with  buckwheat,  oats,  maize  and  alder,  and  found  that 
arsenic  was  a  particularly  strong  poison  for  these  plants.  When  small 
quantities  of  arsenious  acid  (As203)  were  added  to  the  food  solutions, 
growth  was  measurably  hindered  by  a  concentration  of  1/1,000,000  As 
(reckoned  as  As).  The  element  only  appears  in  plants  in  very  small 
quantity  and  can  never  be  detected  in  notable  quantities.  The  aerial 
organs  show  the  effect  of  arsenical  poisoning  by  intense  withering,  inter- 
rupted by  periods  of  recovery,  but  eventually  followed  by  death.  It  was 
also  found  that  if  plant  roots  were  exposed  to  the  action  of  arsenical 
solutions  for  a  short  period,  say  ten  minutes,  and  then  were  transferred 
to  normal  food  solutions,  the  action  of  the  poison  was  delayed,  but 
eventually  hindering  of  growth  or  death  occurred,  according  to  the 
strength  of  the  poison  used  in  the  first  solution. 

At  the  same  time  that  Nobbe,  Baessler  and  Will  were  establishing 
the  great  toxicity  of  the  lower  oxide  of  arsenic,  Knop  (1884)  was  carry- 
ing the  matter  a  step  further  by  comparing  the  action  of  arsenious  and 
arsenic  acid  and  their  derivatives  on  plant  growth.  He  established  the 
fact  that  while  arsenious  acid  is  a  strong  poison  for  maize  plants,  arsenic 
acid  in  small  quantities  is  not  toxic  to  the  roots  and  that  the  plants  can 
produce  flowers  and  fruit  in  its  presence.  Arsenic  acid  applied  as  potas- 
sium arsenate  proved  to  be  harmful  to  young  maize  seedlings  if  the 
solutions  contained  '05 — '1  gm.  arsenic  acid  per  litre  (=  I/ — 2/20,000 
arsenic  acid).  If  however  the  plants  were  allowed  to  form  10 — 15  leaves 
in  a  pure  food  solution  and  then  when  strongly  rooted  were  transferred 
to  a  solution  of  '05  gm.  arsenic  acid  per  litre,  they  were  found  to  grow 
strongly  and  develope  big  healthy  leaves.  Careful  measurements  indi- 
cated that  the  development  is  unchecked  by  the  addition  of  the  poison, 
though  arsenic  was  determined  in  the  ash  of  the  treated  plants. 

Stoklasa  (1896,  1898)  tested  the  effect  of  arsenic  compounds  on 
plant  growth  with  special  attention  to  their  comparative  relation  to  phos- 
phoric acid.  He  corroborated  Knop's  statement  as  to  the  greater  toxicity 
of  arsenious  acid  and  arsenites  in  comparison  with  arsenic  acid  and 
arsenates,  stating  that  1/100,000  mol.  wt.  arsenious  acid  per  litre  causes 
definite  trouble  in  plants,  while  with  arsenic  acid  1/1000  mol.  wt.  per 
litre  first  shows  a  noticeable  toxicity.  Water  culture  experiments  were 
made  with  and  without  phosphoric  acid,  in  each  case  with  and  without 
the  addition  of  arsenic  and  arsenious  acid.  It  was  found  that  the  arsenic 
acid  was  unable  to  replace  the  phosphoric  acid,  the  plants  decaying  in 
the  flower  in  the  absence  of  the  latter.  In  the  complete  absence  of 


54  Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 

phosphoric  acid,  arsenic  acid  causes  a  strong  production  of  organic  sub- 
stances up  to  the  flowering  time.  The  following  figures  were  obtained 
with  maize : — 

•002  gm.  As203  with  P206  2-84  gm.  dry  wt. 

•005  gm.    „  „      „  2-37 

•01    gm.  As206    „      „  67-32 

•40     „       „  „       „  64-13 

•03     „    As206  without  P206  39-98          „ 

•07     „      „  „          „  42-13 

normal  solution    „          „  12-93          „ 

65-84 


Comparative  experiments  with  the  two  arsenical  oxides  showed  that 
varying  times  were  required  to  kill  different  plants.  Young  seedlings 
were  brought  into  solutions  containing  1/10,000  mol.  wt.  arsenious  acid 
(='019  gm.  AsjOg  per  litre)  and  the  plants  died  in  a  very  short  time. 

Hordeum  distichum        46  hours 
Polygonum  Fagopyrum  84    „ 
„         Persecaria    90    „ 

With  ten  times  the  strength  of  arsenic  acid  (1/1000  mol.  wt.  =  "23  gm. 
per  litre)  the  plants  took  much  longer  to  kill. 

Hordeum  distichum       24-5  days 
Polygonum  Fagopyrum  40      „ 
„         Persecaria    42      „ 

Various  experiments  have  been  carried  on  at  Rothamsted  with  peas 
and  barley.  With  arsenious  acid  on  barley  a  depressing  influence  is 
manifest  even  at  a  concentration  of  1/10,000,000,  while  no  growth  at  all 
is  possible  with  1/10,000  and  upwards.  Apparently  the  toxic  action  on  the 
root  ceases  at  a  higher  strength  than  on  the  shoot,  as  with  1/1,000,000 
and  less  the  dry  weight  of  the  root  remains  practically  constant.  At  this 
same  strength  the  shoots  look  better  than  the  controls,  but  this  is  not 
apparent  in  the  dry  weights  (Figs.  9  and  10).  With  peas  the  depression  is 
again  evident  to  1/10,000,000,  but  the  plants  are  more  sensitive  to  the 
higher  concentrations,  as  no  growth  can  take  place  in  the  presence  of 
1/250,000  arsenious  acid  (Fig.  11).  A  striking  difference  is  observed 
with  arsenic  acid  on  barley,  as  apparently  this  does  not  act  as  a  toxic 
even  with  such  comparatively  great  concentrations  as  1/100,000, 
though  possibly  the  shoot  is  slightly  depressed  by  this  strength 
(Fig.  12). 


Fig.  9.     Photograph  showing  the  action  of  arsenious  acid  on  barley  in  the  presence 
of  nutrient  salts.     (March  16th— May  9th,  1911.) 


1. 

2*. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 


Control. 

1/50,000 

1/100,000 

1/150,000 

1/200,000 

1/250,000 

1/500,000 

1/1,000,000 

1/5,000,000 

1/10,000,000 

1/25,000,000 

1/50,000,000 


arsenious  acid. 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 


55 


With    sodium    arsenite    the    dilutions    were    carried    further,    to 
1/250,000,000,  but  this  still  depressed  barley  to  some  extent  (Fig.  13). 


SM. 

1-8 
I-O 
1-4. 
»-2 

•8 
•6 

•2 

I 

^t 

V 

x 

x 

x 

\ 

X 

x 

/ 

/ 

\ 

,'•' 

1 

x' 

' 

'"x 

7 

x 

// 

/ 

»•—  « 

/ 

// 

X 

t£^~ 

^1  —  - 

^- 



X 

JO        K)        6-6         S         4          2           I         -2          -1        -04       -02        O 
1-1:1,000,000 

Shoot 


Roor 


Fig.  10.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  barley  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  arsenious  acid  and  nutrient  salts.  (March  16th — May  9th, 
1911.) 

9<«. 


\-\J 
•8 
•6 
•4 
•2 

0 
K 

x 

^  "• 

Tokd 
Shod- 

Roc* 

/. 

----. 

f,'-' 

— 

/ 

/•-' 

v: 

______  ^ 

^.^ 

~"  — 

— 

)0      20         10         4           2           1          -4         -2         -1           O 
1^1:1,000,000 

Fig.  11.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  pea  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  arsenious  acid  and  nutrient  salts.  (June  8th — July  21st, 
1910.) 


With  peas  the  results  vary  somewhat  in  the  different  tests,  the  depres- 
sion with  1/2,500,000  and  less  being  usually  slight,  though  occasionally 
it  is  much  more  strongly  marked  (Fig.  14).  In  a  single  series  with 
sodium  arsenate  barley  was  apparently  unaffected  by  a  concentration 


56 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 


of  1/1,000,000,  but  from  this  point  down  to  1/250,000,000  a  constant 
depression  showed  itself,  which  was  paralleled  by  a  similar  depression  in 


cm. 

1-4 
1-2 
1-0 
•8 
•6 
•4 
•2 

0 

I 

Tofd 
Shoot 

Roof 

*^ 

X 

/ 

\ 

^ 

—  —  - 

"^ 

/ 

( 

, 

s 

s 

Xxx 

„, 



^^ 

\ 

/ 

s' 

-'" 

: 

s 

**«. 

s 



)       6-8         S          *           2           1          -2          -1        -04       -02          0 
MM.000,000 

Fig.  12.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  barley  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  arsenic  acid  and  nutrient  salts.  (Feb.  28th— April  24th, 
1911.) 


gm. 
1-6 

1-4 
h2 
1-0 

•e 

•6 

•2 

O 
4 

TohoJ 
Shoo) 

RooK 

^ 

^^^ 

x 

^^ 

, 

X 

—  

^  

^^s, 

/r 

^^. 

~-  — 

\ 

/ 

/// 

r' 

x-- 



/ 

'- 



^  »•  """ 

0      20        10        4         2         1         -4       -2        -1       -0*      -Q5      -O4       O 
l-|s  10,000,000 

Fig.  13.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  barley 
plants  grown  in  the  presence  of  sodium  arsenite  and  nutrient  salts.  (Feb.  10th — 
April  18th,  1913.) 

the  sodium  arsenite  series  from  1/25,000,000  to  1/250,000,000,  the  curves 
grading  downwards  instead  of  up  towards  the  normal.   With  peas  sodium 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 


57 


arsenate  has  little  or  no  action,  though  it  is  just  possible  that  the  rather 
irregular  curves  indicate  a  very  slight  depression  below  the  normal 
throughout. 

(b)     Toxic  effect  of  arsenic  compounds  in  sand  cultures. 

Comparatively  few  tests  seem  to  have  been  made  as  to  the  action 
of  arsenical  solutions  in  sand  cultures.  Stoklasa  (1898)  repeated  his 
water  culture  work,  using  sand  as  a  medium,  and  found  analogous  results 
by  the  two  methods,  i.e.  that  arsenites  are  far  more  toxic  than  arsenates, 
and  also  that  the  degree  of  toxicity  of  a  salt  varies  with  the  plant  to 


,0 

/ 

-*-^- 

^ 

•MMBM* 

\ 

^^        X 

Total 
Shoot 

Root 

•8 

'   f 

/ 

/A 



^  ^  * 

^^•V 

,' 

/ 

•2 
0 

1 

/, 

'^^ 

^^ 

L 

_.- 



-*" 

DO     20       10       4        2         1         -4       -2        -1       -04     -02       0 
1  =  1:1000,000 

Fig.  14.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  pea  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  sodium  arsenite  and  nutrient  salts.  (June  27th — Aug.  10th, 
1911.) 

which  it  is  applied,  as  was  shown  by  the  fact  that  different  plants  lived 
for  varying  times  when  treated  with  similar  strengths  of  solution. 


(c)     Toxic  effect  of  arsenic  when  applied  to  soil  cultures. 

Daubeny  (1862)  watered  barley  plants  with  a  solution  of  arsenious 
acid,  1  ounce  in  10  gallons,  five  times  in  succession,  and  found  that  the 
crop  arrived  at  maturity  about  a  fortnight  earlier  than  the  untreated 
part  of  the  crop,  though  the  amount  harvested  was  rather  less.  With 
turnips  four  waterings  had  no  effect  upon  the  time  of  maturity,  but 
again  the  crop  was  slightly  decreased.  The  analyses  made  indicated 
that  no  arsenic  was  taken  into  the  tissues,  but  that  it  merely  adhered 
to  the  external  surfaces. 


58  Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 

Gorup-Besanez  (1863)  mixed  30  grams  arsenious  acid  with  30'7  litres1 
soil,  growing  two  plants  on  this  quantity  of  earth.  Most  of  his  experi- 
mental plants  (Polygonum  Fagopyrum,  Pisum  sativum,  and  Secale  cereale) 
developed  normally,  but  Panicum  italicum  died  soon  after  the  plants 
appeared  above  the  surface,  the  leaves  being  very  badly  coloured. 
Analyses  by  Marsh's  test  showed  no  trace  of  arsenic  in  20  grams  dry 
matter  from  Secale  cereale,  but  in  148  grams  Polygonum  Fagopyrum 
the  presence  of  arsenic  was  evident,  though  the  mirror  formed  was 
weak.  With  such  a  large  proportion  of  arsenious  acid  in  the  soil  it 
seems  hardly  conceivable  that  the  plants  were  not  injured  to  some 
extent,  and  also  it  is  probable  that  with  more  careful  analyses  arsenic 
would  have  been  detected  in  those  instances  in  which  its  presence  was 
denied.  Yet  it  must  be  remembered  that  Davy  (1859)  had  treated 
pea  plants  in  pots  with  a  saturated  solution  of  arsenious  acid  for  a 
short  time  and  had  stated  that  the  plants  were  uninjured.  Thus  both 
Gorup-Besanez  and  Davy  concur  in  the  opinion  that  Pisum  sativum 
is  indifferent  to  relatively  large  quantities  of  arsenious  acid  when 
presented  in  the  soil,  whereas  the  Rothamsted  experiments  show  that 
in  water  cultures  the  plant  is  extremely  sensitive  even  to  minute 
traces  of  the  substance.  It  is  possible  that  the  arsenic  in  the  solu- 
tion added  to  the  soil  enters  into  combination  with  other  substances, 
forming  insoluble  compounds,  thus  being  removed  from  the  sphere 
of  action  and  rendered  unable  to  affect  plant  life.  If  this  be  so,  the 
apparent  immunity  of  certain  plants  to  arsenious  acid  is  explained. 
F.  C.  Phillips  (1882),  in  his  experiments  on  various  flowering  plants, 
such  as  geraniums,  coleas  and  pansies,  found  that  compounds  of  arsenic 
in  the  soil  exercised  a  distinct  poisoning  influence,  tending,  when 
present  in  large  amount,  to  check  the  formation  of  roots,  so  that  the 
vitality  of  the  plant  was  so  far  reduced  as  to  interfere  with  nutrition 
and  growth,  or  even  to  kill  it  outright.  He  also  stated  that  traces  of 
arsenic  were  found  in  all  the  plants  grown  upon  the  poisoned  soil. 

In  this  connection  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  a  certain  proportion 
of  arsenic  is  frequently  present  in  the  superphosphate  used  as  manure. 
In  view  of  the  known  toxicity  of  arsenical  compounds  to  plant  life  the 
question  arose  as  to  whether  superphosphate  manuring  would  exercise 
a  detrimental  influence  on  account  of  its  arsenic  content.  Experi- 
ments carried  out  by  Stoklasa  (1898),  however,  indicate  that  there  is 
not  sufficient  arsenic  in  maximum  doses  of  superphosphate  to  exercise 
a  toxic  action  in  the  field. 

1  30  grams  arsenious  acid  to  30'7  "cubik  Decimeter"  soil  =  about  -1%. 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds  59 

(d)     Physiological  considerations. 

The  physiological  action  of  arsenic  compounds  on  plant  life  early 
attracted  the  attention  of  investigators.  Chatin  (1845)  put  forward 
some  rather  curious  and  unexpected  considerations  with  regard  to 
this  action.  He  stated  that  the  effect  of  arsenic  on  plant  growth 
is  determined  more  by  the  constitution  and  temperament  of  indi- 
vidual plants  than  by  their  age,  and  that  apparently  difference  in 
the  sex  of  plants  is  of  no  significance.  The  chief  determining  agent, 
however,  is  the  species,  and  Chatin  found  that  as  a  general  rule 
Cryptogams  are  more  sensitive  than  Phanerogams,  and  Monocotyledons 
than  Dicotyledons,  as  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  under  treatment  the 
former  perish  first.  Some  extreme  exceptions  exist,  though,  as  Mucor 
mucedo  and  Penicillium  glaucum  will  grow  on  moist  arsenious  acid, 
whereas  leguminous  plants  are  killed  by  an  arsenical  solution  in  a  few 
hours.  Chatin  held  the  view  that  elimination  of  the  poison  succeeded 
its  absorption,  and  that  this  elimination  is  complete  if  the  plant 
lives  long  enough.  Here  again  the  species  exerts  a  great  influence 
on  the  excretory  functions  of  the  plants.  Lupins  and  Phaseolus  are 
presumably  able  to  eliminate  in  six  weeks  all  the  arsenious  acid  they 
can  absorb  without  dying.  Most  Dicotyledons  need  3 — 5  months, 
while  Monocotyledons  retain  traces  of  poison  for  six  months  after  its 
absorption.  Lichens  are  said  to  eliminate  it  more  slowly  still.  Again, 
woody  species  are  longer  in  freeing  themselves  than  herbaceous, 
and  young  plants  carry  out  the  elimination  more  easily  than  old 
plants.  The  excretory  function  is  influenced  by  other  physiological 
factors  such  as  dryness  and  season.  The  toxic  effects  and  elimination 
are  supposed  to  act  inversely  and  parallel,  the  absorbed  arsenious  acid 
combining  with  alkaline  bases,  making  a  very  soluble  salt  which  is 
excreted  by  the  roots.  Calcium  chloride  is  given  as  the  antidote  to 
arsenious  acid,  all  soluble  acid  being  "neutralised"  by  it.  This  view 
of  the  elimination  of  arsenic  apparently  did  not  gain  much  support,  as 
no  further  references  to  the  matter  have  so  far  come  to  light.  In  view 
of  the  work  of  some  modern  investigators  (Wilfarth,  Romer  and  Wim- 
mer)  on  the  excretion  of  salts  by  plant  roots,  the  idea  may  prove  of 
fresh  interest.  Chatin  also  found  that  moving  or  still  air  influenced  the 
working  of  the  poison,  indicating  that  the  external  physical  conditions 
affect  the  toxic  action  considerably.  Nearly  forty  years  later  Nobbe, 
Baessler  and  Will  found  that,  if  transpiration  were  hindered  by 
placing  plants  in  a  dark  or  moist  room,  it  was  possible  to  keep 


60  Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 

the  plants  turgescent  in  arsenic  solutions  for  a  long  time  without 
thereby  increasing  the  toxic  effect  later  on.  The  poisonous  action 
proceeds  from  the  roots,  of  which  the  protoplasm  is  disorganised  and 
the  osmotic  action  hindered.  Finally,  in  the  presence  of  sufficient  of 
the  poison,  the  root  dies  without  growth. 

Stoklasa  (1896,  1898)  again  found  that  phanerogamic  plants  can 
withstand  arsenic  poisoning  for  some  time  in  the  dark  or  in  C02-free 
air,  provided  that  glucose  is  given  in  the  food  solution.  The  arsenic 
poisoning  is  at  its  maximum  during  carbon  assimilation  by  means  of 
chlorophyll.  The  toxic  action  of  arsenious  and  arsenic  acids,  especially 
in  phanerogams,  is  due  to  injury  to  the  chlorophyll  activity.  The 
destruction  of  the  living  molecule  is  far  more  rapid  in  the  chlorophyll 
apparatus  than  in  the  protoplasm  of  the  plant  cell. 

Thus  it  seems  that  the  physiological  cause  of  the  toxicity  of  arsenic 
is  partly  a  direct  action  on  the  root  protoplasm,  whereby  its  osmotic 
action  is  hindered,  and  partly  a  detrimental  action  upon  those  func- 
tions which  are  directly  concerned  with  the  elaboration  processes  of 
nutrition. 

2.     Effect  of  arsenic  compounds  on  germination. 

In  view  of  the  great  toxicity  of  arsenic  to  plants  in  their  various 
stages  of  development,  one  would  naturally  expect  to  find  a  similar 
action  with  regard  to  the  germination  of  the  seeds.  Davy  (1859) 
casually  mentioned  cases  in  which  watering  with  arsenical  solutions 
or  dipping  seeds  in  arseniated  water  prevented  germination.  Heckel 
(1875)  found  that  arsenious  acid  checks  germination  and  kills  the 
embryo  at  relatively  feeble  doses,  "25  gm.  to  90  gm.  water1.  Guthrie 
and  Helms  (1903-4-5)  carried  out  a  systematic  series  of  experiments 
to  test  the  effect  of  arsenic  compounds  upon  different  farm  crops. 
Various  amounts  of  arsenious  acid  were  added  to  soil  in  pot  experi- 
ments, and  the  seeds  of  the  several  crops  were  then  sown.  With  barley, 
wheat  and  rye  0'10%  arsenious  acid  had  little  or  no  effect  on  germi- 
nation, while  an  increase  in  the  poison  exercised  a  retarding  action. 
Maize  could  withstand  0*40  %  arsenious  acid  without  retardation  being 
perceptible.  The  aftergrowth  with  the  different  crops  varied  con- 
siderably. The  wheat  plants  with  0'10%  arsenious  acid  grew  all 
right  at  first,  but  later  on  they  developed  weakly.  The  toxic  action 
increased  rapidly  as  the  strength  of  the  poison  rose  in  the  different 

1  In   the   present    state   of    our   knowledge   such  a  concentration   seems  relatively 
strong  ! 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds  61 

pots.  Barley  proved  even  more  sensitive  than  wheat,  for  even  0'05% 
arsenious  acid  affected  the  growth  adversely.  After  a  time  the  plants 
with  0*05 — 0'06%  recovered  and  grew  strongly,  though  not  so  well  as 
the  controls,  but  those  with  O'lO  %  practically  died  off.  Rye  behaved 
in  the  reverse  way  from  wheat.  The  plants  with  0*10  %  were  slightly 
checked  at  first  but  later  recovered  and  made  growth  quite  equal  to 
the  check  plants.  Growth  was  stunted  with  0'20  °/Q  arsenious  acid,  and 
the  plants  were  killed  with  0*30%,  so  that  rye  is  far  less  sensitive 
than  barley.  With  maize  the  growth  was  slightly  affected  with 
0*05%  As2O3,  and  increasingly  so  with  greater  quantities.  It  was 
also  found  that  the  action  of  0*8%  As208  was  strongly  adverse  to  the 
germination  of  all  plants,  and  that  above  this  strength  germination 
was  altogether  prevented. 

The  results  show  very  clearly  how  impossible  it  is  to  draw  any 
general  conclusions  with  regard  to  the  action  of  arsenic  compounds 
on  plants,  as  they  emphasise  the  strong  individuality  of  the  species 
in  their  reaction. 

3.     Do  arsenic  compounds  stimulate  higher  plants? 

The  question  of  stimulation  due  to  arsenic  does  not  seem  to  have 
engaged  the  attention  of  investigators  to  any  extent.  Water  culture 
experiments  at  Rothamsted  have  so  far  yielded  negative  results,  and 
no  stimulation  has  yet  been  obtained  with  any  plant,  with  the  possible 
exception  of  white  lupin  with  sodium  arsenite.  In  a  single  series 
a  stimulus  was  suggested,  beginning  to  make  itself  felt  at  1/500,000, 
rising  to  an  optimum  at  1/10,000,000.  No  stress  can  be  laid  on  this 
result,  as  it  is  never  safe  to  draw  any  certain  conclusions  without 
several  repetitions  of  the  same  experiment.  With  arsenic  acid  on 
barley  a  possible  stimulus  is  sometimes  indicated  to  the  eye,  the 
plants  being  fine  and  of  a  particularly  healthy  dark  colour,  but  this 
is  not  corroborated  by  the  dry  weights.  Additional  tests  were  made 
with  peas  and  barley,  treated  with  sodium  arsenite  and  arsenate,  the 
dilutions  being  carried  down  to  1/250,000,000,  but  no  evidence  of 
stimulus  was  obtained,  so  that  it  hardly  seems  possible  that  arsenic  can 
act  as  a  stimulative  agent  for  these  two  plants  when  grown  in  water 
cultures.  It  had  been  thought  that  the  failure  to  find  a  stimulation 
point  hitherto  might  be  due  to  the  too  great  concentration  of  the 
toxic  substance  rather  than  to  the  actual  inability  of  the  poison  to 
stimulate,  but  this  hypothesis  must  now  be  dismissed  so  far  as  these 
plants  are  concerned. 


62  Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 

III.    EFFECT  OF  ARSENIC  COMPOUNDS  ON  CERTAIN  OF  THE 
LOWER  PLANTS. 

1.     Algae. 

Loew  (1883)  was  sceptical  concerning  the  specific  toxicity  of  arsenic 
for  plant  protoplasm.  He  was  convinced  that  arsenic  and  arsenious 
acid  were  poisonous  to  algae,  not  because  of  their  specific  character  as 
arsenical  compounds,  but  because  of  their  acid  nature,  algae  being 
peculiarly  sensitive  to  any  acid,  and  he  maintained  that  these  substances 
were  not  more  poisonous  than  vinegar  or  citric  acid.  He  placed  various 
species  of  Spirogyra  in  solutions  of  *2  gm.  potassium  arsenate  per  litre 
water  (1/5000),  and  found  that  the  algae  grew  well  without  making  any 
abnormal  growth  in  a  fortnight,  showing  hardly  one  dead  thread.  Some  of 
this  alga  was  then  transferred  to  a  1/1000  solution  of  potassium  arsenate. 
This  suited  it  excellently  and  it  increased  and  the  appearance  under  the 
microscope  was  very  fresh  and  strong,  which  was  attributed  more  to  the 
potash  than  to  the  arsenic  acid.  Loew  maintained  that  for  the  lower 
animals  and  for  many  of  the  lower  plants  arsenic  in  the  form  of  neutral 
salts  is  not  a  poison.  When  the  differentiation  of  the  protoplasm  into 
certain  organs  reaches  a  specific  degree  in  the  higher  plants,  then  the 
poisonous  action  of  the  arsenic  compounds  comes  into  play. 

Knop  (1884)  found  that  certain  unicellular  green  algae  grew 
luxuriantly  in  a  neutral  solution  supplied  with  potassium  arsenate. 
Bouilhac  (1894)  concerned  himself  chiefly  with  the  possibility  of  the 
replacement  of  phosphates  by  arsenates.  He  recognised  that  the  in- 
fluence of  arsenic  is  not  the  same  on  all  species  of  plants,  so  he  confined 
his  attention  to  certain  of  the  algae.  Stichococcus  bacillaris  Naegeli 
was  found  to  live  and  reproduce  itself  in  a  mineral  solution  containing 
arsenic  acid.  Even  in  the  presence  of  phosphoric  acid  the  arsenic  acid 
favours  growth,  the  best  dose  being  about  1/1000.  The  arsenic  acid  is 
capable  of  partly  replacing  phosphoric  acid.  Other  species  of  algae, 
Protococcus  infusionum,  Ulothrix  tenerrima,  and  Phormidium  Valderi- 
anum  invaded  the  original  culture  of  Stichococcus  from  the  atmosphere, 
but  with  no  arsenic  or  phosphoric  acid  their  development  was  poor. 
The  jars  with  arsenic  compounds  were  invaded  by  still  more  species 
which  grew  strongly.  Under  these  conditions  it  is  evident  that  these 
algae  are  capable  of  assimilating  arsenic,  and  the  addition  of  arsenic  acid 
to  a  solution  free  from  phosphoric  acid  is  sufficient  to  enable  these  algae 
to  live  satisfactorily,  the  arsenates  in  this  case  replacing  the  phosphates. 
Ono  (1900)  found  that  algae  are  favourably  influenced  by  small  doses  of 


Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds  63 

poisons,  the  optimal  quantity  for  algae  being  lower  than  that  for  fungi. 
Protococcus  showed  a  possible  stimulus  when  grown  in  concentrations 
of  potassium  arsenate  varying  from  '00002  —  '0005%.  This  possible 
stimulus  is  interesting  in  view  of  the  failure  to  observe  stimulation  in 
higher  plants  by  minute  traces  of  arsenic. 

2.     Fungi. 

The  effect  of  arsenic  on  fungi  is  of  special  interest  in  that  it  has  a 
direct  bearing  upon  hygienic  and  commercial  interests.  Gosio  (1892, 
1897,  1901)  found  that  certain  of  the  fungi,  Mucor  mucedo  and  Asper- 
gillus  glaucum,  will  grow  on  various  arsenic  compounds  and  exercise  a 
reducing  influence  on  them.  These  moulds  attack  all  oxygen  com- 
pounds of  arsenic  including  copper  arsenite,  and  develope  arsenical 
gases.  Sulphur  compounds  of  arsenic  are  not  influenced  by  these  fungi. 
The  same  moulds  would,  if  cultivated  in  soil  containing  arsenic,  de- 
velope hydrogen  arsenide.  Penicillium  glaucum  has  such  a  strong  and 
definite  action  on  arsenic  compounds  that  he  states  that  there  is  no 
doubt  of  the  possibility  of  poisoning  by  arsenical  gas  in  a  room  hung 
with  paper  containing  arsenic.  The  compounds  are  so  extraordinarily 
potent  that  if  a  mouse  is  placed  in  a  vessel  in  which  the  mould  is  strongly 
developed  in  the  presence  of  arsenic,  it  dies  in  a  few  seconds.  Peni- 
cillium brevicaule  uses  the  element  in  its  development  as  a  food  substance. 
If  material  containing  arsenic  is  placed  in  contact  with  dead  fungi  no 
reaction  occurs.  The  life  activity  of  the  mould  is  evidently  necessary 
for  the  reaction  by  which  the  arsenic-containing  gases  are  liberated. 
Csapodi  (1894)  put  forward  the  earlier  results  of  Gosio  and  noted  that 
the  so-called  arsenical  fungicides  do  not  only  fail  to  kill  the  mould  fungi 
but  actually  favour  their  development.  This  action  explains  why  wall- 
paper containing  arsenic  is  so  disadvantageous  in  a  room.  Abba  (1898) 
severely  tested  Gosio's  method  of  detecting  arsenic  by  means  of  growths 
of  Penicillium  brevicaule,  whereby  arsenic  gases  are  liberated,  vindicating 
the  method  completely,  and  establishing  the  test  as  an  exceptionally 
delicate  one.  Segale  (1904)  applied  the  same  method  to  the  detection 
of  the  presence  of  arsenic  in  animal  tissues. 

Ono  (1900)  grew  Penicillium  cultures  with  solutions  of  potassium 
arsenate  and  found  no  important  differences  either  of  depression  or 
stimulation.  Orlowski  (1902-3)  stated  that  small  doses  of  arsenic 
(1/1000—1/100  %  Sodium  arsen—  l)  stimulate  the  growth  of  Aspergillus 


1  The  exact  compound  is  not  specified  in  the  abstracted  paper,  ^7  —  jfo-  %  Natr.  Ars. 
being  given. 


64  Effect  of  Arsenic  Compounds 

niger,  larger  doses  up  to  1/8  %  retard  growth,  while  1/6  %  kills.  Spores 
of  the  fungus  taken  from  soil  containing  arsenic  are  said  to  possess  an 
immunity  against  arsenic,  in  that  they  germinate  in  the  presence  of  an 
arsenic  content  which  rapidly  kills  control  fungi.  This  immunity  is  not 
specific  for  arsenic,  but  extends  also  to  other  poisons.  The  chemical 
composition  and  water  content  are  not  altered. 


Conclusion 

The  toxic  effect  of  arsenic  upon  higher  plants  is  much  more  marked 
with  arsenious  acid  and  its  compounds  than  with  arsenic  acid  and  its 
derivatives.  No  definite  evidence  of  stimulation  has  yet  been  obtained 
with  any  arsenic  compound,  however  great  the  dilution  at  which  it  is 
applied.  With  certain  algae  a  stimulus  may  occur,  and  it  is  possible 
that  arsenic  acid  is  capable  of  replacing  phosphoric  acid  to  some  extent 
under  certain  conditions.  With  fungi  the  toxic  effect  of  great  con- 
centrations is  marked  with  certain  species,  but  there  are  others  which 
are  capable  of  living  happily  on  arsenical  compounds  and  of  liberating 
highly  poisonous  arsenic  gas. 


CHAPTEE  VI 

EFFECT  OF  BORON   COMPOUNDS 
I.    PRESENCE  OF  BORON  IN  PLANTS. 

THE  first  claim  to  the  discovery  of  boron  in  plants  was  put  forward 
in  1857  by  Wittstein  and  Apoiger,  who  carried  out  investigations  on  the 
Abyssinian  Saoria  (seeds  of  Maasa  or  Maessa  picta,  N.O.  Primulaceae1). 
In  the  course  of  analyses  a  crystalline  mass  was  obtained  which  was 
found  to  contain  chlorine,  phosphoric  acid,  lime,  and  boric  acid.  The 
discovery  apparently  attracted  little  attention  and  for  about  another 
thirty  years  the  matter  was  again  allowed  to  sink  into  oblivion.  Then 
it  came  to  the  front  again,  and  from  1888  onwards  one  investigator  after 
another  demonstrated  the  presence  of  boron  in  various  plants. 

In  1888  Baumert  detected  boron  in  French,  German,  and  Spanish 
wines  without  exception,  while  E.  0.  von  Lippman  (1888)  demonstrated 
it  in  sugar  must  and  also  in  the  leaves  and  root  of  the  sugar  beet.  In 
the  latter  case  the  reactions  were  so  definite  that  the  presence  of  more 
than  a  minimal  amount  of  boric  acid  was  conjectured. 

Crampton  (1889)  tested  various  fruits,  but  while  he  found  boron  in 
every  part  of  the  watermelon,  he  could  get  no  reaction  with  apples  or 
with  certain  samples  of  sugar  cane.  He  predicted,  however,  that  the 
occurrence  of  boron  would  prove  to  be  more  general  in  the  plant  king- 
dom than  had  previously  been  supposed.  The  next  year  (1890)  Hotter 
extended  the  work  on  fruits,  testing  for  boron  in  the  fruits,  leaves,  and 
twigs  of  certain  plants,  and  finding  it  in  the  apple,  pear,  cherry,  raspberry, 
fig,  and  others.  His  results  indicated  that  fruits  are  relatively  rich  in 
boron.  Later  on  (1895)  Hotter  carried  his  experiments  further,  and  he 
stated  that  stone  fruits  are  richer  in  boric  acid  than  are  berries  and 
pomes.  The  accumulation  of  boron  is  in  the  fruit  itself,  the  other 
parts  of  the  plant  containing  little.  The  quantities  of  boric  acid  found 
in  the  ash  of  the  various  fruits  ranged  from  '58%  in  the  "Autumn 

1  According  to  Engler's  classification  this  plant  belongs  to  N.O.  Myrtinaceae. 
B.  5 


66  Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 

Reinette  "  apple  to  '06  %  in  figs.  Bechi  had  previously  (1891)  detected 
boron  in  the  ash  of  figs,  love-apple,  and  rubus  fruits  from  Pitecio,  but  he 
attributed  this  to  the  presence  of  boric  acid  or  borates  in  the  soil  at  the 
place. 

Passerini  (1891)  found  traces  of  boron  in  the  stems  of  chickpea 
plants,  while  in  1892  Brand  determined  boric  acid  in  the  ash  of  beer. 
In  consequence  of  this  various  samples  of  hops  were  ashed  without  the 
addition  of  any  alkali,  and  then  the  ash  was  distilled  with  sulphuric  acid 
and  methyl  alcohol.  When  tested  all  the  hops  showed  relatively  large 
quantities  of  boric  acid  in  comparison  with  beer,  hence  he  argued  that 
the  boric  acid  in  beer  is  derived  from  the  hops.  Boron  was  discovered 
in  various  parts  of  the  hop  plant — in  the  clusters,  leaves,  pedicels,  and 
stems. 

Jay  (1895)  analysed  many  plants  and  plant  products  grown  in  various 
soils  and  waters,  and  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  boron  is  of  practically 
universal  occurrence  in  the  plant  world.  Of  all  vegetable  liquids  wines 
are  the  richest  in  this  constituent,  the  amount  varying  from  '009  gram 
to  '33  gram  per  litre.  He  confirmed  Hotter's  statement  as  to  the 
richness  of  fruits  in  this  substance,  finding  from  1*50 — 6'40  grams  in 
1  kgm.  of  ash.  Chrysanthemums  and  onions,  amongst  other  plants,  are 
well  off  in  this  respect,  containing  210 — 4'60  grams  per  kgm.  of  ash. 
Jay  also  found  that  the  plants  vary  in  their  capacity  for  absorbing  boric 
acid,  those  which  do  so  the  least  easily  being  Gramineae  (as  wheat, 
barley,  rice),  mushrooms  and  watercress,  the  quantity  in  these  plants 
never  exceeding  '500  grams  per  kgm.  of  ash. 

Of  all  the  workers  upon  boron,  Agulhon  has  done  the  most  to  extend 
and  concentrate  our  knowledge  of  the  subject.  He  used  the  most  re- 
fined, up-to-date  methods  for  the  detection  and  estimation  of  boric  acid, 
and  so  determined  its  presence  in  many  plants,  including  angiosperms, 
gymnosperms,  ferns,  algae,  and  fungi.  Tobacco  is  so  rich  in  boron 
that  it  can  be  detected  in  the  ash  of  one  cigarette.  Among  the  plants 
tested,  the  highest  percentages  of  boric  acid  were  found  in  Betula  alba 
(1*175%  of  ash)  and  Laminaria  saccharina  ('682%  of  ash),  the  lowest 
in  Cannabis  saliva  (*123  %  of  ash).  Generally  speaking  annual  plants 
and  parts  of  plants  seem  to  have  the  least  boron  in  the  composition  of 
their  ashes.  In  one  and  the  same  plant  the  durable  parts  like  bark  and 
wood  are  richer  than  the  leaves,  even  in  evergreen  trees.  He  indicated 
that  plants  seem  to  have  a  great  affinity  for  boron,  as  even  when  plants 
are  grown  on  soils  in  which  the  boron  is  practically  indetectable  they 
always  seem  to  extract  an  appreciable  quantity  of  the  element. 


Effect  of  Boron  Compounds  67 

From  the  foregoing  results  it  is  evident  that  boron  is  very  widespread 
in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  entering  into  the  composition  of  many  plants 
in  all  the  great  classes.  A  general  impression  obtains  that  its  distri- 
bution is  universal,  and  that  it  will  ultimately  prove  to  enter  into  the 
composition  of  practically  every  plant,  as  the  scope  of  the  analyses  is 
widened  and  as  methods  of  detection  are  improved.  On  the  other  hand, 
Agulhon  is  inclined  to  think  that  boron  may  be  a  "  particular  element," 
characteristic  of  certain  groups  of  individuals  or  of  life  under  certain 
conditions.  The  series  of  individuals  differ  among  themselves  as  to  their 
particular  needs  of  nutriment  (in  the  widest  sense)  and  doubtless  each 
group  has  special  need  of  particular  elements,  a  need  that  is  possibly 
correlated  with  morphological  and  chemical  differences.  It  may  well  be 
that  boron  is  one  of  these  elements,  associated  with  certain  vital  functions 
in  a  way  as  yet  unexplained,  though  it  may  possibly  be  found  to  play 
some  part  in  the  formation  of  vascular  tissues,  since  it  is  most  abundant 
in  bark  and  lignified  parts. 

II.    EFFECT  OF  BORON  ON  THE  GROWTH  OF  HIGHER  PLANTS. 
1.     Toxic  effect. 

(a)     Toxic  action  of  boron  compounds  in  water  cultures. 

Excessive  quantities  of  boric  acid  are  decidedly  poisonous  to  plants, 
the  action  being  well  marked  in  water  cultures.  Knop  (1884)  found 
that  free  boric  acid  was  poisonous  in  neutral  food  solutions  when 
present  at  the  rate  of  *5  gram  per  litre,  but  he  was  not  able  to  detect 
boron  in  the  ash  of  the  roots  of  the  experimental  plants.  Archangeli 
(1885)  placed  seedlings  of  maize,  white  lupins,  Vicia  sativa  and  Triti- 
cum  vulgar -e  in  solutions  of  boric  acid  varying  in  concentration  from 
1 — "05  %,  with  controls  in  spring  water.  In  the  latter  case  the  develop- 
ment was  normal,  with  1  %  boric  acid  the  plants  were  killed,  while  it 
was  found  that  the  weaker  the  solution  (within  the  indicated  limits)  the 
stronger  the  root  and  shoot  growth. 

Hotter  (1890)  stated  that  it  was  known  that  1/20,000  boric  acid  by 
weight  was  harmful  to  soy  beans  in  nutritive  solutions.  He  experimented 
with  peas  and  maize,  placing  the  seedlings  first  in  distilled  water,  later 
in  nutritive  solutions.  When  the  peas  were  nineteen  days  old  they 
were  transferred  to  nutritive  solutions  containing  1/1000 — 1/100,000 
boric  acid  by  weight  per  litre,  and  within  three  days  the  plants  with 
1/1000  showed  signs  of  injury.  Two  days  later  all  the  plants  showed 

5—2 


68  Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 

signs  of  poisoning  in  that,  even  with  the  weakest  strengths,  the  lower 
leaves  were  flecked  with  brown,  especially  at  the  edges,  while  with  the 
greater  strengths  the   lower   leaves  were  dead  and  the  flecking  had 
extended   to   the   upper   leaves.      In  eleven  days  from  the  start  the 
plants  with  1/1000  boric  acid  were  completely  dead,  while  the  other 
plants  showed  more  or  less  signs  of  poisoning.     The  dry  matter  and 
ash  decreased  steadily  with  the  increase  in  the  boric  acid,  while  the 
boric  acid  per  100,000  parts  of  dry  matter  increased   steadily  from 
8  to  557  parts.     Similar  experiments  were  carried  on  with  potassium 
borate  and  with  borax;   the  results  showed  that,  weight  for  weight, 
borax  is  less  toxic  than  potassium  borate,  which  in  turn  is  less  toxic 
than  boric  acid,  while  at  a  strength  of  1/100,000  there  is  little  to  choose 
between  the  three  poisons.     Similar  results  were  obtained  with  maize ; 
plants  treated  with  boric  acid  or  potassium  borate  yielded  about  2300 
parts  boric  acid  in  100,000  parts  dry  matter.     The  general  conclusion 
arrived   at  by  Hotter  was   that   the   effect   is  not  so   much   that  of 
a  general  poisoning  as  of  a  bleaching  of  parts  of  the  leaf,  mere  traces 
of  boron  being  harmless.     The  cause  of  injury  is  local  inhibition  of 
assimilation  and  killing  of  roots  in  stronger  concentrations.     Increase 
of  the  strength  of  boron  raises  the  toxicity  until  1/1000  practically 
inhibits  increase  in  dry  substance.     The  boron  was  found  to  be  fairly 
evenly  distributed  through  sound  and  affected  organs. 

Kahlenberg  and  True  (1896)  worked  with  seedlings  of  Lupinus 
aUbus  L.,  limiting  their  experiments  to  those  of  15 — 24  hours  in 
duration.  Various  combinations  of  boron  and  other  substances  were 
tested.  With  boric  acid  alone  2/25  gram  molecule  per  litre  killed  the 
plants,  with  1/25  they  were  apparently  just  alive,  while  1/100  and 
less  had  no  injurious  effect.  Boromannitic  acid  was  possibly  more 
poisonous  than  the  boric  acid,  while  a  combination  of  boric  acid  and 
cane  sugar  proved  slightly  less  toxic.  The  short  duration  of  these 
experiments  limited  their  scope  considerably,  as  with  certain  concen- 
trations the  toxic  action  would  not  become  evident  within  the  prescribed 
limits  of  time. 

Agulhon  (1910  a)  worked  with  sterile  nutrient  solutions,  and 
found  that  the  higher  strengths  of  boric  acid  hindered  growth, 
200  mg.  boric  acid  per  litre  rendering  growth  impossible.  He  sup- 
ported Hotter's  idea  that  the  toxic  action  affects  the  roots  and  the 
formation  of  chlorophyll,  and  he  stated  that  the  plants  are  less  green 
as  the  dose  of  boron  increases,  plants  growing  in  doses  of  above 
10  mg.  per  litre  being  yellowish.  In  other  experiments  he  found  that 


Fig.  16.     Photograph  showing  the  action  of  boric  acid  on  pea  plants  in  the  presence 
of  nutrient  salts.     (Sept.  30th— Dec.  20th,  1912.) 


Control. 

1/5,000 

1/10,000 

1/25,000 

1/50,000 

1/100,000 

1/250,000 

1/500,000 

1/1,000,000 


boric  acid. 


Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 


69 


at  100  mg.  boric  acid  per  litre  life  seems  impossible  for  the  plant.  The 
roots  seem  to  be  more  adversely  affected  by  toxic  doses  than  do  the 
shoots.  In  control  plants  Agulhon  determined  the  stem/root  ratio  as  6, 
with  a  little  boron  as  7,  while  the  ratio  rose  to  13  as  the  dose  of  the 
poison  increased  to  50 — 100  mg.  boron  per  litre. 

The  Rothamsted  experiments  show  that  boric  acid  is  definitely 
poisonous  to  barley  down  to  a  strength  of  1/250,000  (Fig.  15),  the  de- 
pressing effect  frequently  being  evident  at  much  smaller  concentrations, 
while  peas  can  withstand  far  more  of  the  poison,  the  limit  of  toxicity 
being  about  1/25 — 1/50  thousand  (Fig.  16).  With  the  greater  strengths 
of  poison  the  lower  leaves  of  both  barley  and  peas  are  badly  damaged. 
In  barley  the  leaves  turn  yellow  with  big  brown  spots,  giving  the  leaves 


Root 


200      100       20 


I        -04       -02 


42  I         -4          • 

»« 1:1,000.000 

Fig.  15.     Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  barley  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  boric  acid  and  nutrient  salts.     (May  1st — June  20th,  1911.) 

a  curious,  mottled  appearance,  while  with  peas  the  poisoning  seems  to 
begin  at  the  tip  and  edge  of  the  leaves,  spreading  inwards,  without, 
however,  showing  the  large  spots  as  in  barley.  So  far  as  chemical  tests 
go  at  present,  it  is  very  probable  that  boron  is  deposited  in  the  leaves 
in  the  same  way  as  manganese,  and  that  this  is  the  cause  of  the  de- 
generation. As  with  manganese,  the  lower  leaves  are  attacked  first,  and 
the  trouble  spreads  upwards,  one  leaf  after  another  being  involved. 
These  observations  fit  in  very  well  with  those  of  Hotter,  and  the 
hypothesis  of  direct  boron  poisoning  gains  support  from  the  fact  that 
in  dilutions  which  produce  stimulation  of  the  shoot  the  leaves  show 
hardly  any  sign  of  dying  off,  even  after  prolonged  growth  in  the 
solutions.  With  barley  the  effects  of  boron  can  be  seen  in  the  leaves 


70  Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 

in  concentrations  as  low  as  1/2,500,000,  and  it  may  be  significant  that 
this  is  the  point  at  which  the  depressant  action  of  boric  acid  entirely 
ceases  in  many  cases. 

Tests  with  white  lupins  gave  no  conclusive  results,  as  for  some 
reason  it  proved  very  difficult  to  get  satisfactory  plants  in  water  cul- 
tures. When  they  are  grown  under  such  conditions  the  roots  always 
tend  to  get  more  or  less  diseased  and  covered  with  slime,  probably 
fungal  in  nature.  In  the  presence  of  much  boric  acid  the  roots 
remain  in  a  much  healthier  condition,  which  suggests  that  the  acid 
has  in  this  case  a  strong  antiseptic  action,  and  protects  the  roots.  With 
high  concentrations  the  lower  leaves  of  the  plant  are  badly  affected, 
just  as  with  peas  and  barley,  turning  brown  and  withering  at  an  early 
date.  Various  experiments  have  been  made  with  yellow  lupins,  but 
these  again  are  very  difficult  to  grow  well  in  water  cultures,  as  they  are 
apt  to  drop  their  leaves  for  no  apparent  reason.  Generally  speaking, 
the  evidence  goes  to  prove  that  boric  acid  is  toxic  down  to  a  concen- 
tration of  about  500  parts  in  25  million.  It  is  difficult  to  get  a  true 
control  with  which  to  make  comparisons  as  the  plants  without  boric 
acid  are  encumbered  with  the  slime  on  their  roots,  which  naturally 
interferes  with  normal  growth,  while  the  plants  in  the  presence  of 
boric  acid  have  the  unfair  advantage  due  to  the  probable  antiseptic 
action  of  the  boron.  The  effect  of  the  boron  poisoning  is  again  evident 
in  the  dying  off  of  the  lower  leaves,  which  become  flaccid  and  drooping 
and  finally  drop  off.  The  lupins  grown  with  boron  are  very  active  in 
the  putting  forth  of  lateral  roots,  so  much  so  that  the  cortex  of  the 
roots  is  split  along  the  line  of  emergence  of  the  laterals,  which  are 
very  numerous  and  crowded. 

(6)     Toxic  action  of  boron  compounds  in  sand  cultures. 

Agulhon  (1910  a)  moistened  2  kgm.  pure  sand  with  500  c.c.  nutri- 
tive solution  for  each  pot,  and  boron  was  added  at  the  rate  of  0,  O'l, 
1,  10,  and  50  mg.  boric  acid  per  litre  of  nutritive  solution.  Twenty 
wheat  seeds  were  sown  in  each  pot,  and  after  twelve  days  the  healthy 
plants  in  the  first  four  pots  were  6 — 8  cm.  high,  but  those  with  the 
maximum  amount  of  boron  showed  yellowish  leaves  only  3  cm.  long. 
After  three  months'  growth  the  plants  were  harvested,  when  those  with 
most  boron  were  found  to  have  died  after  making  about  10  cm.  growth. 
The  toxic  doses  in  sand  proved  to  be  weaker  than  those  in  water  cul- 
tures, probably  because  evaporation  from  the  surface  of  the  sand  caused 
concentration  of  the  poisonous  liquid. 


Effect  of  Boron  Compounds  71 

(c)     Toxic  action  of  boron  compounds  in  soil  experiments. 

Long  before  any  experimental  work  was  done  with  boron  in  water 
cultures,  the  poisonous  properties  of  the  substance  were  recognised 
with  regard  to  plants  growing  in  soil.  Peligot  (1876)  grew  haricots 
in  porous  earthenware  pots,  the  plants  being  watered  by  rain  and  by 
solutions,  each  containing  about  2  grams  per  litre  of  such  substances 
as  borax,  borate  of  potassium,  and  boric  acid,  other  pots  receiving  various 
fertilisers,  as  potassium  nitrate,  sodium  nitrate,  &c.  This  quantity 
of  boron  completely  killed  off  the  plants  receiving  it,  whether  it  was 
applied  as  free  or  combined  boric  acid,  while  the  fertilised  plants  com- 
pleted their  development  well.  On  this  account  the  deleterious  action 
was  attributed  to  the  boric  acid  and  not  to  the  sodium  or  potassium  base 
supplied.  Peligot  hinted  at  the  improbability  of  a  substance  like  boron, 
which  is  so  poisonous  to  plants,  being  really  innocuous  to  human  beings 
when  it  is  used  as  a  preservative  for  foods. 

Nakamura  (1903)  also  found  that  borax  is  harmful  in  pot  cultures 
if  present  in  large  quantities,  50  mg.  borax  per  kgm.  of  soil  exerting 
a  very  injurious  influence,  while  even  10  mg.  per  kgm.  did  some  damage. 
Agulhon(1910  c)  found  that  the  toxic  doses  of  boric  acid  in  soil  cultures 
approached  those  in  nutritive  solutions  rather  than  in  sand  cultures, 
a  phenomenon  that  he  attributed  to  the  fact  that  the  boric  acid  was 
fixed  by  the  soil,  probably  as  insoluble  borate  of  calcium,  so  that  the 
surface  concentration  obtained  with  sand  cultures  was  avoided.  He 
found  that  the  ash  of  plants  grown  with  excess  of  boron  contained 
more  than  the  normal  amount  of  boron,  while  the  weight  of  ash 
per  100  dry  matter  was  also  increased.  He  concluded  that  the  plant 
thus  suffers  an  over-mineralisation  and  in  consequence  an  augmentation 
of  its  hold  on  water,  so  that  the  fresh  weight  of  the  plant  may  indi- 
cate a  more  favourable  action  of  the  boric  acid  than  does  the  dry 
weight.  Other  investigators  (Fliche  and  Grandeau  1874)  had  found 
the  same  increase  in  the  proportion  of  ash  in  chestnut  trees  grown  on 
too  calcareous  soil,  so  Agulhon  concluded  that  one  is  here  dealing  with 
a  general  reaction  of  plants  to  an  excess  of  a  useful  element. 

Other  experiments  were  carried  on  in  the  open  field,  maize  being 
grown  on  control  plots  and  on  plots  receiving  2  gm.  boron  per  square 
metre.  At  first  the  latter  plants  were  behind,  the  dose  being  too 
strong.  Eventually,  however,  they  pulled  up  level  and  the  dry  weights 
from  the  two  plots  proved  to  be  nearly  the  same,  the  fresh  weights  being 
identical.  Maize  is  evidently  far  less  sensitive  to  boron  poisoning  than 


72  Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 

are  peas  and  oats,  for  with  these  one-half  the  original  amount  of  boron 
(=  1  gm.  per  sq.  metre)  proved  toxic. 

Interesting  results  were  obtained  (Agulhon  1910  a)  by  repeated 
experiments  with  the  same  soil  containing  boron.  It  was  found  that 
sand  or  soil  containing  a  proportion  of  boron  which  is  lethal  or  toxic 
to  a  first  culture  will  allow  much  better  growth  with  a  second  and 
subsequent  crops.  Repeated  experiments  on  the  same  soil  may  show 
the  change  from  a  lethal  dose  to  a  toxic  one,  thence  to  an  indifferent 
and  finally  to  an  optimum  concentration.  Furthermore  (Agulhon 
1910  b)  the  very  plants  may  accustom  themselves  to  greater  quantities 
of  boron,  the  increased  power  of  resistance  being  transmitted.  He 
concluded  from  his  experiments  that  the  progeny  of  the  second  gene- 
ration of  maize  were  able  to  withstand  quantities  of  boron  that  were 
toxic  to  control  plants1.  Agulhon  once  again  emphasised  the  fact  that 
for  toxic  doses  of  boron  the  first  symptom  is  the  more  or  less  marked 
disappearance  of  chlorophyll,  though  the  aerial  parts  are  not  affected 
so  soon  as  the  roots. 

2.     Effect  of  boron  compounds  on  germination. 

One  of  the  first  indications  that  boron  compounds  affect  the  germi- 
nation of  seeds  was  given  by  Heckel  (1875)  who  found  that  germination 
was  retarded  for  1 — 3  days  by  weak  solutions  of  borates  ('25  gm.  to 
20  gm.  water),  and  was  stopped  altogether  by  stronger  solutions  (*60  gm. 
to  20  gm.  water).  Archangeli  (1885)  tested  the  germination  of  a  variety 
of  seeds  of  Leguminosae,  Gramineae,  and  of  Cannabis,  Iberis,  Rapha- 
nus,  Collinsia,  and  Linum  in  the  presence  of  boric  acid.  The  seeds  were 
placed  in  bowls  with  solutions  of  '25,  *5,  and  1  °/0  boric  acid  at  tempera- 
tures ranging  from  16° — 23°  C.  The  bowls  were  covered  with  glass 
plates  to  prevent  evaporation  and  consequent  increase  of  concentration, 
controls  in  spring  water  being  dealt  with  under  similar  conditions. 
1  °/0  boric  acid  was  found  to  check  germination  altogether,  and  the 
weaker  the  concentration  the  less  was  the  process  hindered.  Morel 
soaked  seeds  of  haricots  and  wheat  in  various  solutions  of  boric  acid, 
and  found  that  germination  was  generally  hindered  or  inhibited.  The 
deleterious  action  diminishes  as  the  strength  of  the  solution  or  the  time 

1  "II  apparait  done  que  les  graines  fournies  par  des  plantes  ayaut  cru  en  presence 
d'une  quantit^  de  bore  eleve"e  pre'sentent  une  accoutumance  vis-a-vis  de  cet  e'le'ment ;  les 
plants  auxquels  elles  donnent  naissance  sembleut  non  seulement  faire  un  meilleur  emploi 
des  petites  doses  de  bore  qui  leur  sont  offertes,  mais  encore  supportent  les  doses  toxiques 
plus  facilement  que  les  plants  te"moms,  issus  de  graines  non  accoutume"es." 


Effect  of  Boron  Compounds  73 

of  contact  diminishes,  but  solutions  of  the  same  concentration  do  not  act 
equally  on  all  seeds.  Boric  acid  and  borax  proved  to  be  similar  in  their 
action  qualitatively. 

The  deleterious  effect  of  strong  doses  of  boric  acid  on  germination 
was  confirmed  by  Agulhon  (1910  a),  the  higher  quantities  (above  10  mg. 
boric  acid  per  litre)  retarding  germination  of  wheat. 

3.     Does  boron  stimulate  higher  plants? 

Of  recent  years  a  few  investigators  have  thrown  out  hints  as  to  the 
stimulant  action  exerted  by  boron  compounds  on  plants.  Roxas  indi- 
cated that  M/100,000  (M  =  molecular  weight)  of  boric  acid  exercised 
a  favourable  action  on  rice.  Nakamura  (1903)  tested  the  point  by 
means  of  pot  cultures.  Peas  and  spinach  plants  were  grown  in  soil 
which  received  1  and  5  mg.  borax  per  kgm.  With  peas  the  1  mg.  exerted 
evident  stimulant  action,  as  determined  by  the  increase  in  height  of  the 
shoot  over  that  of  the  control,  5  mg.  seeming  to  be  slightly  depressant  in 
action.  With  spinach  a  stimulation  was  observed  both  in  weight  and 
height  with  a  dose  of  5  mg.  borax  per  kgm. 

Average  weight        Average  length  of  leaves 
5  mg.  borax  10-35  38-2 

Control  7-2  34'0 

Agulhon  (1910  c  and  d)  took  the  matter  up  still  more  definitely  and 
made  many  tests  of  various  kinds,  in  water,  sand  and  pot  cultures. 

(a)  Water  cultures. 

His  water  cultures  were  made  under  sterile  conditions,  the  seeds 
when  possible  being  sterilised  with  corrosive  sublimate,  the  germinating 
apparatus  being  also  sterilised.  With  wheat  a  stimulant  action  was 
evident,  maximum  growth  being  obtained  with  between  2'5  and  10  mg. 
boric  acid  per  litre,  though  the  dry  weight  increase  did  not  quite  keep 
pace  with  that  of  the  fresh  weight,  a  fact  to  which  previous  reference 
has  been  made.  The  chief  improvement  is  in  the  root,  the  stem/root 
ratio  falling  to  5,  as  against  6  in  the  control  series.  Visual  observation 
indicated  that  the  roots  of  plants  receiving  5 — 10  mg.  boric  acid  per 
litre  are  longer  than  the  others,  though  they  are  less  rich  in  adventitious 
roots.  The  increased  dry  weight  due  to  boron  may  amount  to  as  much 
as  30%. 

(b)  Sand  cultures. 

Agulhon  again  observed  stimulation  in  this  case.  2  kgm.  of  sand 
were  moistened  with  500  c.c.  nutritive  solution,  varying  quantities 


74  Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 

of  boric  acid  being  added  in  addition.  *1  mg.  boric  acid  per  litre  of 
N.S.  ('05  mg.  per  pot)  gave  an  increase  of  25  °/0  fresh  weight,  and  7*5  °/0 
dry  weight.  The  stimulating  doses  seem  to  be  weaker  than  in  the 
experiments  with  liquid  media,  probably  because  the  evaporation  from 
the  sand  increases  the  concentration  of  the  boric  acid  at  the  surface. 
It  was  also  noticed  that  the  increase  of  weight  varied  in  experiments 
made  at  different  times.  With  oats  the  stimulating  influence  is  greater 
than  with  wheat,  showing  that  some  plants  are  more  sensitive  than 
others  to  the  influence  of  boron.  With  radish  1  mg.  boric  acid  per  litre 
exercised  a  stimulating  effect,  the  enormous  average  increase  of  61  %  in 
fresh  weight  occurring  with  this  strength,  though  this  only  represented 
an  average  increase  of  9'6  °/0  dry  weight. 

(c)     Soil  cultures. 

Here  again  the  stimulating  action  was  evident  with  higher  concen- 
trations than  in  sand  cultures,  and  Agulhon  obtained  good  results 
with  strengths  that  are  toxic  in  sand.  The  evaporation  from  earth  is 
not  so  rapid  as  from  sand,  so  that  the  concentration  is  not  increased, 
and  also  some  of  the  boric  acid  is  withdrawn  from  the  solution  by 
interaction  with  the  soil,  so  that  the  stimulating  concentration  rises  in 
the  scale. 

In  field  experiments  Agulhon  found  that  peas  were  more  sensitive  to 
the  toxic  action  of  boric  acid  than  is  maize.  A  strength  of  boric  acid 
(=  1  gm.  B.  per  sq.  metre)  that  poisoned  peas,  gave  an  increase  of  61  °/0 
fresh  weight  and  39  °/0  dry  weight  with  maize ;  half  the  strength 
proved  to  be  indifferent  for  peas,  the  improvement  with  maize  equalling 
56  %  increase  fresh  and  50  °/0  increase  dry.  Curiously  enough,  judging 
by  appearances  in  the  first  experiment,  an  unfavourable  influence  was 
at  work,  though  in  reality  a  great  stimulation  was  being  caused.  Colza 
gave  a  good  increase  with  similar  strengths,  but  with  turnips  1  gm.  B. 
per  sq.  metre  only  favoured  the  aerial  parts,  while  '5  gm.  B.  per  sq. 
metre  only  increased  root  development.  Agulhon  concluded  that  it  is 
as  yet  impossible  to  determine  with  any  precision  the  exact  part  that 
boron  plays  in  the  plant  economy.  He  suggests  that  boron  is  a 
"  particulier  "  element  characteristic  of  a  certain  group  of  individuals  or 
of  life  under  particular  conditions.  In  his  summary  he  argues  that  each 
series  of  individuals  adapted  to  different  environments  has  doubtless 
need  of  particular  elements,  and  that  perhaps  chemical  causes  and 
morphological  differences  are  very  closely  connected.  Boron  may  be 
of  this  "particulier  element"  type  in  the  higher  plants  of  the  vegetable 


Effect  of  Boron  Compounds  75 

kingdom,  and  it  may  be  useful  commercially  as  a  manurial  agent,  the 
"  catalytic  manure  "  of  Bertrand  and  Agulhon. 

While  the  higher  concentrations  of  boric  acid  proved  definitely  toxic 
to  both  peas  and  barley  in  the  Kothamsted  water  cultures,  some  evidence 
of  stimulation  was  obtained  with  the  lower  strengths.  With  barley  the 
question  of  stimulation  is  still  an  open  one,  as  below  the  toxic  limit 
growth  seems  fairly  level  in  most  of  the  experimental  series.  The 
lower  limit  of  toxicity  varies  from  40 — 4  parts  boric  acid  per  10,000,000 
according  to  circumstances.  Below  this  critical  concentration  the  boric 
acid  has  apparently  no  action,  either  depressant  or  stimulant,  unless 
the  stimulation  should  prove  to  begin  at  a  dilution  of  1/50,000,000,  but 
the  evidence  on  this  point  is  not  sufficiently  well  marked  or  consistent 
to  be  conclusive.  This  failure  to  detect  stimulation  was  somewhat  un- 
expected, as  when  judged  by  the  eye  the  plants  treated  with  the  lower 
concentrations  of  boric  acid  seemed  better  than  the  controls,  and  also 
exhibited  a  particularly  healthy  green  colouration. 

Peas  on  the  other  hand  are  definitely  stimulated  with  traces  of  boric 
acid,  concentrations  of  1/100,000  and  less  causing  an  improvement  in 
growth,  while  under  some  experimental  conditions  even  higher  amounts 
of  boric  acid  were  beneficial.  All  the  stimulated  plants  showed  the 
characteristic  dark  green  colour  which  seems  to  be  associated  with 
the  presence  of  minute  traces  of  boron  in  the  nutritive  solution. 
An  interesting  morphological  feature  was  the  strong  development  of 
small  side  shoots  from  the  base  of  the  plants  in  the  presence  of  medium 
amounts  of  boric  acid,  from  1  part  in  100,000  downwards.  This  gave 
rise  to  a  certain  bushiness  of  growth,  which  was  less  evident  as  the 
concentration  of  the  stimulant  decreased.  The  general  outcome  of  the 
tests  seems  to  be  that  boric  acid  needs  to  be  supplied  in  relatively  great 
strength  to  be  fatal  to  pea  plants,  and  that  the  toxic  action  gives  place 
to  a  stimulative  one  high  up  in  the  scale  of  concentration.  As  far  as 
experiments  have  already  gone  it  seems  as  though  the  stimulation  is  not 
a  progressive  one,  as  the  effect  of  1/100,000  boric  acid  is  as  good  as 
that  of  1/20,000,000,  a  flat  curve  connecting  the  two.  This,  however, 
needs  confirmation. 

Yellow  lupins  also  give  some  evidence  of  stimulation  with  con- 
centrations of  about  1/50,000  boric  acid,  the  improvement  being  far 
more  strongly  marked  in  some  sets  of  experiments  than  in  others. 


76  Effect  of  Boron  Compounds 

III.    EFFECT  OF  BORON  COMPOUNDS  ON  CERTAIN  OF  THE 
LOWER  PLANTS. 

Our  knowledge  of  the  action  of  boron  on  the  lower  plants  is  less 
definite  and  complete  than  with  regard  to  the  higher  plants.  Morel 
(1892)  found  that  boric  acid  acts  as  a  strong  poison  to  the  lower  fungi 
and  similar  organisms,  their  development  being  completely  arrested  by 
very  weak  solutions  of  the  acid.  He  suggested,  on  this  account,  that 
boric  acid  might  be  used  in  the  same  way  as  copper  to  attack  such 
diseases  as  mildew,  anthracnose,  &c.,  which  attack  useful  plants. 

On  the  other  hand  Loew  (1892)  stated  that  such  algae  as  Spirogyra 
and  Vaucheria  showed  no  harmful  influence  for  many  weeks  when  the 
culture  water  contained  as  much  as  *2°/0  (=1/500)  boric  acid.  This  may 
be  supplemented  by  a  recent  observation  at  Rothamsted,  in  which 
certain  unicellular  green  algae  (unidentified),  were  found  growing  at  the 
bottom  of  a  stoppered  bottle  containing  a  stock  solution  of  1/100  boric 
acid. 

Agulhon  (1910  a)  dealt  chiefly  with  yeasts  and  certain  ferments,  and 
found  that  yeasts  grown  in  culture  solutions  are  not  influenced  favour- 
ably or  unfavourably  by  relatively  large  quantities  of  boric  acid  up  to 
1  gram  per  litre,  while  all  development  is  checked  with  10  grams  per 
litre.  The  presence  of  boron  affects  the  action  of  yeast  on  glucose  and 
galactose.  Galactose  alone  is  not  attacked  even  after  40  days  in  the 
presence  of  "66  °/0  boric  acid.  When  glucose  is  mixed  with  the  galactose 
the  latter  is  said  to  be  at  first  left  untouched,  but  later  it  disappears 
very  slowly. 

Boric  acid  exercises  an  antiseptic  action  on  lactic  ferments,  5  gm.  per 
litre  checking  their  action  sufficiently  to  enable  milk  to  remain  unco- 
agulated.  Lactic  acid  is  still  produced  even  with  as  much  boric  acid  as 
10  gm.  per  litre.  The  microbe  is  not  actually  killed  by  the  boric  acid, 
but  its  development  is  so  arrested  that  reproduction  cannot  take  place. 
The  same  phenomenon  was  observed  with  yeast.  With  moulds  again, 
while  no  stimulation  could  be  obtained  with  small  quantities  of  boric 
acid,  yet  the  toxic  action  does  not  begin  to  set  in  until  5  gms.  boric  acid 
per  litre  are  present. 

Thus  it  appears  that  such  lower  organisms  as  yeast,  lactic  ferment 
and  Aspergillus  niger  are  remarkably  indifferent  to  the  action  of  boric 
acid,  as  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  the  toxic  dose  is  remarkably  high, 
while  stimulation  effects  cannot  be  observed  even  in  the  presence  of  the 
smallest  quantities  yet  tried. 


Effect  of  Boron  Compounds  77 

Conclusion. 

Boric  acid  is  less  harmful  to  the  growth  of  higher  plants  than  are 
the  compounds  of  copper,  zinc,  and  arsenic.  Evidence  exists  that  below 
a  certain  limit  of  concentration  boron  exercises  a  favourable  influence 
upon  plant  growth,  encouraging  the  formation  of  stronger  roots  and 
shoots.  This  stimulation  is  more  strongly  marked  with  some  species 
than  with  others,  peas  responding  more  readily  than  barley  to  the  action 
of  boric  acid.  Fungi  are  very  indifferent  to  boron,  whether  it  is  present 
in  large  or  small  quantities,  and  there  is  evidence  to  show  that  certain 
of  the  green  algae  can  also  withstand  large  quantities  of  it. 


CHAPTER  VII 

EFFECT   OF  MANGANESE  COMPOUNDS 

I.    PRESENCE  OF  MANGANESE  IN  PLANTS 

THE  presence  of  manganese  as  a  constituent  of  plant  tissues  has  been 
known  for  many  years,  and  in  view  of  the  close  association  between  iron 
and  manganese  it  was  natural  that  the  early  investigators  should  seek 
for  the  latter  element.  De  Saussure  (1804)  gives  one  of  the  earliest 
references  to  manganese  in  plant  ash,  stating  that  it  occurs  in  the  seeds 
in  less  great  proportion  than  in  the  stems,  and  also  that  the  leaves  of 
trees  contain  less  in  autumn  than  in  spring.  At  first  oxides  of  iron  and 
manganese  were  put  together  as  "metallic  oxides"  and  little  or  no 
attempt  was  made  to  separate  them  so  as  to  get  an  idea  of  their  relative 
abundance.  John  (1814)  gives  a  number  of  rough  analyses  of  plants 
and  indicates  the  presence  of  manganese  in  many  plants,  including 
Solanum  tuberosum,  Brassica  oleracea  viridis  L.,  Conium  maculatum, 
Aesculus  (in  outer  bark),  and  Arundo  Sacchar.  No  further  references 
presented  themselves  until  1847,  as  probably  manganese  was  overlooked 
and  always  classed  with  iron  in  any  analyses  made  during  that  time. 
Kane  (1847)  found  traces  of  manganese  in  the  ashes  of  some  samples  of 
flax,  but  none  in  others,  and  examinations  of  the  soils  on  which  the 
plants  were  grown  gave  similar  results.  Mayer  and  Brazier  (1849)  con- 
firmed this  result.  Herapath  (1849)  analysed  the  ashes  of  various 
culinary  vegetables,  finding  manganese  in  cauliflowers,  swede  turnips, 
beetroot,  and  in  one  variety  of  potato  (Forty  fold). 

Malaguti  and  Durocher  (1858)  tried  to  investigate  the  matter 
quantitatively.  The  oxides  of  iron,  manganese,  and  aluminium  were  all 
classed  together,  and  the  mean  percentage  of  the  three  varied  from 
•85  % — 5'06  %  according  to  the  varieties  of  plants  concerned,  Cruciferae 
possessing  least  and  Leguminosae  most.  Different  mean  results  with 
the  same  plant  were  obtained  from  different  soils. 

Wolff  (1871)   made  other  quantitative  analyses  including   Trapa 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  79 

natans  ('15  %  Mn3O4),  Acorus  Calamus  (1/52  %  Mn304),  Alnus  incana 
(trace — '73  %  Mn3O4),  Pyrus  communis  (215  %  Mn304).  Many  other 
plants  were  mentioned  by  Wolff  as  containing  manganese. 

Campani  (1876)  found  manganese  in  ash  by  a  method  in  which  it 
was  detected  as  phosphate  of  manganese,  and  he  claimed  to  be  the  first 
to  discover  manganese  in  wheat  ash.  Warden  (1878)  found  traces  of 
Mn3O4  in  the  ash  of  opium  from  Behar. 

Dunnington  (1878)  detected  manganese  in  the  ash  of  wheat, 
•00144  gm.  (as  Mn3O4  ?)  in  300  grams  of  "  Dark  Lancaster "  variety, 
equivalent  to  '027  %  of  the  pure  ash.  The  ash  was  exhausted  with 
nitric  acid,  and  after  separating  the  iron  the  ammonium  sulphide  pre- 
cipitate was  found  to  contain  manganese,  and  gave  by  fusion  with  nitre 
and  sodium  phosphate  a  violet  coloured  mass.  Andreasch  (1878)  found 
slight  traces  of  Mn304  in  the  flowers  of  Dianthus  caryophyllus,  none 
occurring  elsewhere,  while  in  Rosa  remontana  it  appeared  in  both  leaves 
and  flowers. 

Maumene  (1884)  tested  many  food  plants  and  concluded  that  some 
quantity  of  manganese  is  frequently  present  in  potato,  rice,  barley,  carrot, 
lentil,  pea,  beetroot,  asparagus,  chicory,  most  fruits,  tea,  and  also  in  some 
fodder  plants,  as  lucerne,  oats,  and  sainfoin.  Bicciardi  (1889),  Hattensaur 
(1891)  also  added  to  the  list  of  plants  proved  to  contain  manganese. 
Guerin  (1897)  studied  the  manganese  content  of  woody  tissues.  Sawdust 
was  treated  with  distilled  water  containing  1  %  caustic  potash,  expressed, 
and  filtered  after  two  or  three  days.  A  brown  coloured  liquid  was  obtained, 
which  when  treated  with  a  slight  excess  of  hydrochloric  acid  gave  an 
abundant  flocculent  precipitate.  This  precipitate  proved  to  be  soluble 
in  pure  water,  so  it  was  washed  with  slightly  acidulated  distilled  water, 
and  after  further  purification  was  analysed.  No  trace  of  iron  was  obtained, 
but  about  "402  °/Q  Mn  was  found.  Guerin  regarded  the  precipitate  as  a 
"nucleinic"  combination,  which  he  supposed  to  occur  generally  in 
wood  and  to  contain  the  manganese  present  in  the  woody  tissues  of  all 
plants. 

Schlagdenhauffen  and  Reeb  (1904)  detected  manganese  in  a  petrol 
extract  of  such  cereals  as  barley,  oats,  and  maize,  and  since  inorganic 
salts  of  manganese  are  not  soluble  in  such  liquids  as  ether  or  petrol  they 
concluded  that  the  manganese  must  be  present  in  the  plant  in  organic 
combination,  thereby  upholding  Guerin's  view.  Loew  and  Seiroku 
Honda  (1904)  give  a  table  of  Mn304  in  the  ashes  of  certain  trees.  This 
is  very  high  in  some  cases,  rising  to  11 '25  %  in  the  ash  of  beech  leaves, 
6'73  %  in  birch  leaves,  and  5*48  °/Q  in  chestnut  fruits. 


80  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 

Gossl  (1905)  gives  lists  of  the  distribution  of  manganese  in  plants, 
both  Thallophytes  and  Phanerogams,  indicating  the  presence  of  much  or 
little  of  the  element.  As  a  rule,  he  states,  marsh  and  water  plants 
gather  up  more  manganese  than  do  land  plants. 

The  Gymnosperms  seem  to  be  particularly  rich  in  their  manganese 
content.  Schroder  (1878)  tested  for  the  element  in  firs  and  pines  and 
found  the  following  amounts  of  Mn304. 

In  100  parts  ash.  In  1000  parts  dry  matter. 

Fir  Pine  Fir  Pine 

33-18  13-46  2-76  -77 

He  gave  a  table  of  detailed  analyses  showing  the  differing  proportions  of 
manganese  in  the  different  parts  of  the  fir. 

Baker  and  Smith  (1910)  paid  special  attention  to  manganese  in  their 
exhaustive  work  on  the  Pines  of  Australia.  They  state  that  "  in  the 
anatomical  investigations  of  the  timber,  bark,  and  leaves  of  the  various 
species,  there  was  found  to  be  present,  in  a  more  or  less  degree,  a 
naturally  brownish-bronze  coloured  substance,  which  invariably  stained 
dark  brown  or  almost  black  with  haematoxylin."  This  substance  on 
careful  investigation  proved  to  be  a  compound  of  manganese.  The 
quantity  present  varies  with  the  species  and  also  with  the  plant  organs. 
The  different  species  of  the  genus  Callitris  show  variable  percentages  of 
manganese  from  a  maximum  of  0'230  %  in  G.  gracilis,  to  a  minimum  of 
O'OIO  °/Q  in  C.  robusta.  The  percentage  of  manganese  in  Australian 
Goniferae  other  than  Callitris  is  given  by  the  authors  in  the  following 
table : 

Ash  of  timber  of  Agathis  robusta  0-145  %  Mn. 

„  „  Araucaria  Cumiinghamii  0'054  %     „ 

„  „  Araucaria  BidwiUi  0*077%     „ 

„  „  Actinostrobus  pyramidalis  0*077  %     „ 

„  „  Podocarpus  elata  0*002%    „ 

„  „  Dacrydium  Franklini  0'129%    „ 

„  „  Athrotaxis  selaginoides  0'019  %     „ 

„  „  Phyllocladus  rhomboidalis  0-145  %     „ 

Air-dried  black  gum  of  Agathis  robusta  0-0046  %  „ 

„  „          Araucaria  Cunninghamii   0*0038  %  „ 

Baker  and  Smith  assume  that  manganese  is  essential  to  the  pro- 
duction of  the  most  complete  growth  of  Coniferae.  The  element  is 
found  in  these  plants  even  when  they  grow  on  soils  containing  only 
traces  of  manganese  and  it  is  suggested  that  possibly  the  excess  or 
deficiency  of  manganese  in  the  soil  helps  to  govern  the  location  of  certain 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  81 

of  the  Australian  Coniferae.  The  authors  conclude  that  manganese 
may  be  essential  to  the  growth  of  these  plants,  and  that  its  association 
with  plant  life  may  be  considered  to  date  back  to  past  geological  time, 
as  is  indicated  by  plates  illustrating  fossil  woods. 


II.    EFFECT  OF  MANGANESE  ON  THE  GROWTH  OF  HIGHER  PLANTS. 

1.     Toxic  effect. 

(a)     Toxic  action  of  manganese  compounds  in  the  presence  of  soluble 
nutrients. 

Little  work  seems  to  have  been  done  on  the  action  of  manganese 
compounds  in  water  cultures.  Knop  (1884)  just  indicated  that  man- 
ganese compounds  had  no  effect  on  maize,  but  gave  no  details.  Japanese 
investigators  touched  on  the  matter  in  the  course  of  their  extensive 
experiments  with  this  element.  Aso  (1902)  found  that  the  greater  con- 
centrations of  manganese  sulphate  exercised  an  injurious  influence  on 
barley.  Even  in  solutions  with  as  little  as  '002  °/Q  manganese  sulphate 
(=  1/50,000  MnSO4)  the  roots  gradually  turned  brown,  the  lower  leaves 
following  suit.  The  brown  colour  was  concentrated  at  certain  points  of 
the  leaves,  and  microscopical  examination  showed  that  the  membranes 
of  the  epidermal  cells,  and  in  some  cases  the  nuclei,  were  stained  deeply 
brown.  The  greatest  concentration  endured  by  barley  without  injury 
seemed  to  be  about  '01  per  1000  =  1/100,000.  The  presence  of  iron  in  / 
the  food  solutions  seems  to  counteract  the  effect  of  the  manganese  to 
some  extent  by  delaying  the  yellowing  of  the  leaves.  Wheat  proved  very  f 
similar  to  barley  in  its  reactions,  though  more  iron  is  necessary  to  give  • 
good  healthy  growth.  Aso  states  that  wheat  is  able  to  overcome  the 
injurious  action  of  manganese  much  more  readily  than  is  barley.  With 
peas  the  yellowing  of  the  leaves  was  delayed,  probably  on  account  of  a 
sufficient  supply  of  iron  in  the  reserve  stores  of  the  seeds. 

Loew  and  Sawa  (1902)  found  that  '25  %  =  1/400  MnS04  (anhy- 
drous) kills  pea  plants  within  five  days  and  that  the  green  colour  is 
gradually  affected  with  more  dilute  solutions.  Barley  and  soy  beans 
were  grown  in  nutritive  solutions  with  either  iron  sulphate  or  manganese 
sulphate  or  both  (-01  %  FeSO4,  '02  %  MnS04,  '01  %  FeS04  +  "02  %  MnSO4). 
At  first  the  growth  was  increased  by  the  action  of  two  salts  together, 
but  eventually  the  shoots  turned  yellowish,  and  assimilation  was  de- 
pressed, so  that  decreased  nutrition  led  to  relaxation  in  the  speed  of 
growth,  indicating  the  toxic  action  due  to  the  manganese  sulphate. 

B.  6 


82  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 

The  Rothamsted  experiments  supported  Aso's  work  on  the  action  of 
manganese  sulphate  on  barley,  concentrations  of  the  salt  above  1/100,000 
having  a  retarding  influence  on  the  growth,  the  roots  being  coloured 
brown  and  the  leaves  also  showing  discolouration.  At  an  early  stage  in 
growth  the  lower  leaves  of  the  plants  receiving  the  most  poison  began  to 
be  flecked  with  brown  spots,  which  were  at  first  attributed  to  an  attack 
of  rust.  Suspicion  was  soon  aroused,  however,  and  a  closer  microscopic 
investigation  showed  that  no  disease  was  present,  but  that  the  cells  in  the 
affected  spots  were  dead  and  brown,  though  they  retained  their  shape. 
The  dead  cells  at  first  occurred  in  small  patches,  which  spread  and 
coalesced  until  ultimately  the  whole  leaf  was  involved.  Some  of  the 
affected  leaves  were  detached  and  fused  with  a  mixture  of  sodium  car- 
bonate and  potassium  nitrate.  On  dissolving  up  the  resulting  mass  with 
water  a  green  colouration  was  obtained,  indicating  the  presence  of  man- 
ganese in  the  leaves.  This  shows  that  the  manganese  is  taken  up  by 
the  roots,  transferred  to  the  leaves  and  then  deposited  in  them,  the  lower 
leaves  being  the  first  affected. 

The  presence  of  manganese  in  the  nutritive  solution  retarded  the 
ripening  of  the  grain  to  some  extent,  as  when  the  grains  from  the  control 
plants  were  hard  and  ripe,  those  from  plants  treated  with  1/10,000  MnS04 
were  green,  those  with  1/100,000  were  a  mixture  of  ripe,  half-ripe,  and 
green  grains,  while  plants  which  had  received  1/1,000,000  MnS04  pos- 
sessed ripe  grains. 

Peas  give  similar  results  to  barley  so  far  as  the  vegetative  growth  is 
concerned,  the  same  retardation  with  the  higher  concentrations  being 
observed,  while  the  brown  discoloured  patches  in  the  lower  leaves  are 
much  in  evidence.  All  traces  of  manganese  in  the  leaves  disappear  when 
the  concentration  falls  to  1/250,000.  On  the  whole  peas  are  more  sen- 
sitive to  manganese  poisoning  than  is  barley,  and  the  higher  strengths 
of  manganese  prove  more  deleterious  to  them. 

(6)     Toxic  action  of  manganese  compounds  in  sand  cultures. 

Little  work  has  been  done  on  this  aspect  of  the  problem.  Prince  de 
Salm  Horstmar  (1851)  grew  oats  in  sand  with  various  combinations  of 
nitrogenous  substances  and  inorganic  mineral  salts.  He  stated  that 
until  the  time  of  fruit  formation  manganese  does  not  seem  to  be  essential 
to  the  oat  unless  iron  is  in  excess  in  the  substratum. 

(c)     Toxic  action  of  manganese  compounds  in  soil  cultures. 

A  large  body  of  work  has  been  done  with  manganese  in  soil  cul- 
tures, but  the  toxic  effect  is  hardly  indicated,  possibly  because  it  is 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  83 

less  manifest  under  soil  conditions,  possibly  because  the  observation  of 
the  toxic  action  has  been  almost  completely  overshadowed  by  the  interest 
in  the  stimulation  observed  under  the  same  circumstances.  Namba 
stated  that  *5  gm.  MnS04  added  to  8  kgm.  Japanese  soil  exerted  a 
depressing  influence  on  the  growth  of  various  plants.  The  Hills  Ex- 
periments (1903)  indicated  some  toxic  effect.  Various  soluble  and 
insoluble  salts  of  manganese  were  added  to  soil  in  pots  at  the  rate  of 
2  cwt.  per  acre,  wheat  being  sown.  On  the  whole  the  plants  from  un- 
treated pots  were  as  good  as  any  with  manganese  except  those  that 
received  manganese  nitrate  or  phosphate.  Manganese  iodide  distinctly 
retarded  growth.  The  plants  that  grew  did  well  eventually,  but  develop- 
ment of  the  ear  was  greatly  or  entirely  retarded.  If  the  seeds  were 
soaked  in  the  iodide,  a  concentration  of  10  %  was  found  to  be  harmful, 
5  %  allowing  normal  growth.  Similar  experiments  with  barley  showed 
that  plants  treated  with  manganese  carbonate  and  sulphate  were  both 
inferior  to  the  untreated  plants ;  with  iodide  less  plants  were  obtained 
and  their  development  was  abnormal.  Soaking  the  seeds  in  the  iodide, 
even  in  10  %  solution,  did  not  do  damage  as  it  did  with  wheat.  The 
oxides  were  apparently  innocuous,  but  gave  no  increase  either  in  corn  or 
straw. 

Kelley  (1909)  found  that  on  soils  in  Hawaii  in  which  excessive 
quantities  of  manganese  are  present  (5 '61  %  Mn304)  pineapples  do  not 
flourish,  but  turn  yellow  and  produce  poor  fruits,  and  also  that  if  rather 
less  manganese  is  present  (1'36  %  Mn304)  the  pineapples  show  the  toxic 
effect  by  yellowing  during  the  winter  months,  but  they  recover  com- 
pletely during  the  hot  summer  months.  Kelley  also  observed  that  the 
deleterious  effect  is  hardly  noticeable  during  the  first  twelve  months 
of  growth,  and  that  after  a  time  a  darkening  occurs  in  the  colour  of 
the  soil,  which  he  attributes  to  some  change  in  the  constitution  of  the 
manganese  compounds. 

Some  interesting  observations  were  made  by  Guthrie  and  Cohen 
(1910)  on  certain  Australian  soils.  A  bowling  green  that  was  initially 
covered  with  a  healthy  mat  of  couch  grass  developed  a  number  of  small 
patches  after  about  three  years  growth,  on  which  the  grass  died  off.  No 
reason  was  apparent  for  this  phenomenon,  as  the  cultural  conditions 
were  uniform  and  to  all  appearances  the  soil  over  the  whole  area  was 
similar  in  character.  Analyses  of  soil  samples  from  the  dead  patches 
and  from  the  neighbouring  healthy  parts  of  the  green  showed  that 
the  chemical  composition  in  both  cases  was  practically  the  same,  except 
that  while  no  manganese  occurred  in  the  soil  from  the  unharmed  part, 

6—2 


84  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 

as  much  as  '254  °/o  Mn2O3  was  found  in  that  from  the  dead  patches.  As 
no  other  differences  were  found  it  was  argued  that  the  manganese, 
present  in  such  large  quantities,  acted  as  a  toxic  agent  and  killed  off  the 
grass.  Other  instances  of  manganese  poisoning  in  which  wheat  and 
barley  were  affected  are  quoted  by  these  authors,  the  analytical  results 
indicating  that  possibly  barley  is  able  to  withstand  without  injury  a 
greater  quantity  of  manganese  compounds  in  the  soil  than  is  wheat. 

2.     Effect  of  manganese  compounds  on  germination. 

Nazari  (1910)  rolled  wheat  grains  in  a  paste  of  manganese  dioxide, 
iron  sesquioxide  (both  with  and  without  organic  matter),  and  in  what  he 
terms  "  artificial  oxydases."  The  seeds  rolled  in  the  last-named  showed 
the  greatest  energy  in  germination,  while  those  with  manganese  gave 
an  appreciable  acceleration.  The  presence  of  organic  matter  decreased 
the  action  of  manganese.  The  plants  from  the  manganese  seedlings  gave 
an  increased  yield  in  both  straw  and  grain,  while  those  treated  with 
sesquioxide  of  iron  showed  no  gain  over  the  check  plants. 

The  Hills  Experiments  yielded  some  information  as  to  the  differing 
effects  of  various  compounds  of  manganese  on  germination.  With  wheat 
plants  in  pot  experiments  manganese  oxide  (MnO2)  distinctly  retarded 
germination  when  applied  at  the  rate  of  2  cwt.  per  acre.  With  barley 
Mn02,  manganese  carbonate  and  sulphate  all  retarded  germination,  while 
with  the  iodide  50  °/0  of  the  seeds  were  entirely  prevented  from  germi- 
nating. 

3.     Does  manganese  stimulate  higher  plants  ? 

With  manganese  the  evidence  in  favour  of  stimulation  is  more 
weighty  than  with  such  poisons  as  copper,  zinc  and  arsenic,  and  the 
literature  on  the  subject  is  correspondingly  plentiful. 

(a)     Stimulation  in  water  cultures. 

While  Aso  (1902)  asserted  that  plants  can  develope  normally  in 
water  cultures  in  the  absence  of  any  trace  of  manganese,  he  further 
stated  that  manganese  compounds  exercise  both  an  injurious  and  a 
stimulant  action  on  plants.  With  increasing  dilution  of  the  compound 
the  deleterious  action  diminishes,  while  the  stimulant  action  increases, 
and  a  dilution  can  be  reached  in  which  only  the  favourable  influence 
of  the  manganese  becomes  obvious.  The  addition  of  '002  °/Q  manganese 
sulphate  ( =  1/50,000)  to  culture  solutions  stimulated  radish,  barley, 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 


85 


wheat  and  peas.  The  intensity  of  the  colour  reaction  of  the  oxidising 
enzyme  of  the  manganese  plants  was  found  to  exceed  that  of  the  control 
plants,  at  least  with  regard  to  those  leaves  on  the  manganese  plants 
which  had  turned  a  yellowish  colour. 

Loew  and  Sawa  (1902)  obtained  an  initial  increase  of  growth  with 
barley  and  soy  beans  in  nutritive  solutions  +  *01  %  ferrous  sulphate  4- 
•02  %  manganese  sulphate,  but  this  initial  stimulation  was  followed  by 
depression.  These  authors  support  Aso's  contention  that  manganese 
exerts  both  an  injurious  and  a  stimulative  action  upon  plants,  and  that 
the  promoting  effect  is  still  observable  with  manganese  compounds  in 
high  dilution,  while  the  injurious  effects  disappear  under  this  condition. 


gram 


7 


A\ 


Total 


Sboot. 


1000    100 


10         2          1          -2         -1 

1  =  1:10,000,000 


•01 


Fig.  17.  Curve  showing  the  mean  value  of  the  dry  weights  of  ten  series  of  barley  plants 
grown  in  the  presence  of  manganese  sulphate  and  nutrient  salts.  (Feb.  5th — March 
29th,  1909.) 

The  Rothamsted  experiments  with  barley  show  a  decided  stimulation 
with  1/100,000  MnS04  and  less.  Care  was  taken  to  utilise  sublimed 
FeCl3  to  avoid  error  due  to  the  introduction  of  manganese  into  the 
control  solution  through  the  agency  of  this  salt.  It  is  interesting  to 
notice  that  concentrations  that  are  weak  enough  to  stimulate  the 
vegetative  growth  still  show  a  depressing  action  in  that  they  retard  the 
ripening  of  the  grain,  a  fact  which  supports  Loew  and  Sawa's  contention 
that  manganese  exerts  both  a  toxic  and  a  stimulative  action  at  one  and 
the  same  time,  the  balance  showing  itself  according  to  the  concentration 
(Fig.  17).  In  the  later  experiments  the  plants  were  not  allowed  to  form 
ears,  but  similar  results  were  obtained,  except  that  when  dealing  with 


86  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 

the  vegetative  growth  only,  a  definite  stimulus  was  obtained  with  a 
higher  concentration  than  in  those  experiments  in  which  the  plants 
were  allowed  to  form  seed.  This  may  or  may  not  be  significant,  as 
it  is  possible  that  seasonal  variation  and  individuality  of  the  plants 
may  have  played  some  part.  Barley  seems  to  be  most  extraordinarily 
sensitive  to  the  action  of  manganese,  as  even  1  part  in  100,000,000 
was  found  to  exercise  a  beneficial  action  (Fig.  18).  With  peas  the 
evidence  of  stimulus  is  less  well  marked.  No  sign  of  stimulation  is 
obtained  until  a  greater  dilution  is  reached  than  is  necessary  with  barley. 
Even  so  the  resulting  curves  are  not  sufficiently  conclusive  to  warrant 
the  definite  statement  that  manganese  does  act  as  a  stimulant  to  peas 
when  present  in  very  small  quantities  (Fig.  19). 

(b)    Stimulation  in  soil  cultures. 

Roxas  carried  out  pot  experiments  with  rice  in  soil  to  which  was 
added  varying  proportions  of  manganese  sulphate,  with  and  without  the 
addition  of  nutrient  salts  of  ammonium,  potassium,  and  calcium.  The 
criterion  of  stimulation  was  the  length  of  the  growing  leaves  as  measured 
daily,  a  strength  of  M/1000  MnS04  (M  =  molecular  weight)  giving  a 
favourable  result. 

In  the  Hills  Experiments  (1903)  an  increase  of  produce  was 
obtained  with  wheat  by  manuring  with  manganese  phosphate,  chloride, 
sulphate,  or  oxide  (MnO2),  while  an  increase  of  straw  was  gained  with 
nitrate,  though  this  compound  decreased  the  yield  of  corn.  With  barley 
no  evidence  of  stimulation  is  set  forth  for  any  compound,  except  that 
the  root  growth  was  improved  by  the  addition  of  manganese  iodide,  in 
spite  of  the  general  unfavourable  action  this  substance  exerted  upon 
germination  and  growth. 

Bertrand  (1905)  whose  work  will  later  be  considered  in  detail,  ex- 
perimented on  arable  land,  adding  quantities  of  manganese  sulphate  (?) 
equivalent  to  about  T6  gm.  Mn  to  each  square  metre,  growing  oats 
from  February  to  May.  Increase  of  weight  was  found  in  the 
plants  growing  on  the  manganese  plots,  the  differences  in  favour  of 
manganese  being 

For  total  crops  22'5  %. 
„  grain  only  17'4  %. 
„  straw  only  26'0  %. 

A  certain  alteration  in  the  quality  of  the  grain  was  also  noted 
from  the  manganese  plots,  the  weight  per  hectolitre  exceeding  that 


>»  as     ^^- 

&     O        rH     «H 

TH     01 


-      ^    O    O 


^   2 


S  ° 
§§ 


-.  o    ^    '-| 

PH  O     ^T  ^T 


Fig.  19.     Photograph  showing  the  action  of  manganese  sulphate  on  pea  plants 
in  the  presence  of  nutrient  salts.     (Oct.  2nd — Dec.  20th,  1912.) 


Control. 

1/5,000 

1/10,000 

1/25,000 

1/50,000 

1/100,000 

1/250,000 

1/500,000 

1/1,000,000 


manganese  sulphate. 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  87 

from  the  untreated  plot,  the  %  of  water  and  of  total  nitrogen  being 
somewhat  lower  than  that  from  the  untreated,  while  the  ash  and  the 
quantity  of  manganese  present  was  the  same  in  the  grain  from  both 
plots.  Bertrand  suggested  that  these  results  might  indicate  a  new  line 
to  follow  in  the  study  of  the  causes  of  the  soil  fertility. 

Strampelli  (1907)  tested  the  effect  of  manganese  dioxide,  carbonate, 
and  sulphate,  and  of  a  manganiferous  mineral  from  the  Argentine  upon 
wheat,  and  found  that  while  all  four  substances  exercised  a  favourable 
influence  on  the  vegetation,  the  best  result  was  obtained  with  the 
sulphate.  When  however  other  manures  were  used  in  conjunction 
with  the  manganese  compounds  the  balance  of  improvement  shifted. 
With  nitrogen,  applied  as  nitrate  of  soda,  manganese  dioxide  proved 
the  most  beneficial,  with  farmyard  manure  the  manganiferous  mineral1, 
and  with  blood  the  carbonate.  It  was  also  found  that  a  manganese 
compost  did  not  increase  production  when  phosphatic  manure  was 
applied  as  basic  slag. 

Feilitzen  (1907)  indicated  that  the  nature  of  the  soil  plays  its 
part  in  determining  whether  manganese  acts  as  a  stimulant  or  not. 
His  experiments  were  made  in  the  field  on  poor  moor  soil,  which 
carried  a  little  Sphagnum  turf  and  Eriophorum,  and  which  was  poor 
in  food  salts.  The  soil  was  prepared  and  manured  and  then  the  plots 
were  watered  with  a  solution  of  *1  gm.  MnSO4 .  4H2O  per  litre  at  the 
rate  of  10  kgm.  sulphate  per  hectare,  six  control  plots  being  left  un- 
treated. Oats  were  sown  and  the  soil  rolled.  During  growth  no 
difference  was  noted  between  the  various  plots,  and  after  harvesting 
the  weights  of  the  different  crops  showed  that  the  manganese  had 
not  caused  increase  of  crop  in  either  grain  or  straw  on  this  poor 
moor  soil. 

The  great  bulk  of  the  work  on  this  problem  has  been  carried  out 
by  various  Japanese  investigators,  whose  work  extends  over  several 
years.  Loew  and  Sawa  (1902)  found  that  small  quantities  of  man- 
ganese sulphate  in  soil  cultures  stimulated  the  growth  of  rice,  pea,  and 
cabbage.  They  suggested  that  soils  of  great  natural  fertility  contain 
manganese  in  an  easily  absorbed  condition,  and  that  this  forms  one  of 
the  characteristics  of  such  soils. 

Nagaoka  (1903)  dealt  with  plots  in  the  rice  fields  which  had  not 
been  manured  for  the  three  previous  years  and  which  were  then  treated 
with  manure  at  the  rate  of  100  kgm.  ammonium  sulphate,  100  kgm. 

1  As  no  analysis  of  the  mineral  is  given  it  is  obviously  impossible  to  say  to  what  con- 
stituent the  increase  is  due  in  this  case. 


88  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 

potassium  carbonate  and  100  kgm.  double  superphosphate  per  hectare. 
Twelve  series  were  worked  in  triplicate  and  received  manganese 
sulphate  in  varying  quantities,  equivalent  to  0 — 55  kgm.  Mn2O3  per 
hectare,  one  set  of  three  being  left  untreated.  The  cultivation  was 
normal  and  the  application  of  manganese  was  found  to  influence  the 
yield  of  rice.  25  kgm.  per  hectare  gave  the  best  result  and  increased 
the  harvest  of  grains  by  one-third ;  higher  doses  of  Mn203  gave  no  better 
crop.  The  percentage  of  grain  relative  to  the  straw  was  also  increased. 
The  increase  in  both  respects  was  evident  all  through  the  series  from 
10  to  55  kgm.  Mn203  per  hectare.  The  conclusion  was  reached  that  the 
application  of  this  salt  to  soils  poor  in  manganese  would  be  a  commercial 
advantage. 

The  next  year  (1904)  the  experiments  were  extended  to  observe 
the  after  effects  of  the  initial  doses  of  manganese  sulphate.  The 
harvest  of  grain  was  greatest  in  those  plots  that  had  received  30  kgm. 
Mn203  per  hectare,  while  it  was  approached  very  closely  by  that  from 
the  plot  with  25  kgm.  MnaOs,  which  had  proved  the  best  in  the 
first  year's  experiments.  The  maximum  increase  of  yield  over  the 
unmanured  plots  in  the  first  year  was  37  °/Q,  while  in  the  second  year 
it  dropped  to  16'9  %. 

Aso  (1904)  also  obtained  an  increase  of  one- third  in  produce  of 
grain  when  25  kgm.  Mn3O4  per  hectare  (as  manganous  chloride)  was 
applied  to  rice.  The  development  of  the  plants  was  improved  and 
the  treated  plants  flowered  about  four  days  before  the  untreated  ones. 

Loew  and  Honda  (1904)  grew  Cryptomeria  japonica  in  beds,  treating 
the  soil  with  various  manures  and  with  iron  or  manganese  sulphate. 
The  latter  favoured  increase  in  height,  and  within  l£  years  the  cubic 
content  of  the  trees  had  increased  to  double. 

Fukutome  (1904)  grew  flax  in  pot  cultures,  each  pot  containing 
8  kgm.  soil,  to  which  was  added  *4  gm.  MnCl2 .  4H2O  and  *4  gm. 
FeS04.7H2O.  This  mixture  had  a  marked  effect  on  the  growth  of 
the  flax,  but  the  individual  salts  in  doses  of  '4  gm.  per  8  kgm.  soil 
had  but  little  effect. 

Namba  (1908)  applied  manganese  salts  to  onion  plants  in  pots  with 
a  considerable  measure  of  success.  Pots  containing  8  kgm.  loamy  soil 
were  manured  and  received: 

(1)  no  manganese, 

(2)  1  gm.  MnS04.4H2O, 

(3)  '2  gm.  MnS04 .  4H2O, 

the  manganese  sulphate  being  applied  in  high  dilution  as  top  dressing. 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  89 

The  bulbs  and  leaves  were  considerably  stimulated  by  small  doses  of 
manganese  sulphate,  the  best  results  being  obtained  from  (2),  which 
represents  a  manuring  of  22  kgm.  MnSO4  per  hectare.  An  increase 
of  the  dose  lessens  the  beneficial  effect,  as  the  toxic  action  begins  to 
come  into  play.  The  actual  figures  obtained  may  prove  of  interest. 

Wt.  leaves        Wt.  bulbs  Total  weight  Bulbs  &  roots 

&  roots  Absolute          Kelative            leaves 

gm.                   gm.  gm.                   gm. 

1.  29-5                   8-5  38-0                 lOO'O                 '28 

2.  38-0                22-5  60-5                159'2                '59 

3.  35-5                16-5  51O                134'2                '46 

Uchiyama  (1907)  carried  on  a  variety  of  experiments  with  man- 
ganese sulphate  on  several  plants  on  different  soils,  both  in  the 
field  and  in  pots,  and  found  that  the  compound  exercised  a  favourable 
action  in  most  cases  when  applied  in  appropriate  quantities.  In 
summarising  his  results  he  stated  that  both  manganese  and  iron 
stimulate  the  development  of  plants,  different  plants  varying  in  their 
susceptibility  to  the  action.  Sometimes  a  joint  application  of  the  two 
salts  is  the  most  beneficial,  sometimes  an  individual  application  is  the 
better,  in  which  case  manganese  sulphate  is  generally  better  than  ferric 
sulphate  in  its  action.  The  stimulating  action  of  manganese  varies 
greatly  with  the  character  of  the  soil,  and  the  mode  of  application 
also  affects  results.  As  a  general  rule  the  manganese  acts  best  when 
applied  as  a  top  dressing  rather  than  when  added  together  with  the 
manure.  Further  the  stimulating  action  differs  greatly  with  the 
nature  and  reaction  of  the  manurial  mixture.  Uchiyama  concludes 
that  20 — 50  kgm.  per  hectare  of  crystallised  manganese  sulphate  is 
a  good  general  amount  to  apply. 

Takeuchi  (1909)  corroborates  the  statements  of  the  various  writers 
that  plants  differ  in  their  response  to  the  manganese  manuring.  Pot 
cultures,  in  each  of  which  8  kgm.  soil  were  similarly  manured,  received 
•2  gm.  MnS04. 4H20  applied  as  a  solution  of  1/100  strength,  the  controls 
receiving  the  same  amount  of  water.  The  manganese  increased  the 
green  weight  of  spinach  by  41  %,  while  the  dry  weight  of  barley,  peas 
and  flax  rose  5*3%,  19*4%,  and  13*9%  respectively  above  that  of 
the  untreated.  The  control  plants  of  flax  were  behind  the  manganese 
plants  in  growth  and  flowering,  while  barley  was  the  least  stimulated  of 
all  the  test-plants.  Other  observations  seemed  to  show  that  Legumi- 
nosae  and  Cruciferae  are  more  susceptible  to  manganese  stimulation 
than  are  the  Gramineae. 


90  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 


III.    EFFECT  OF  MANGANESE  COMPOUNDS  ON  CERTAIN  OF  THE 

LOWER  PLANTS. 

The  information  on  this  point  is  exceedingly  meagre,  possibly 
because  of  the  diversion  of  general  attention  to  the  higher  plants 
in  view  of  the  commercial  interests  involved. 

Richards  (1897)  carried  out  experiments  with  various  nutritive 
media  with  the  addition  of  certain  metallic  salts,  including  those  of 
zinc,  iron,  aluminium  and  manganese.  The  fungi  tested  were  Asper- 
gillus  niger,  Penicillium  glaucum  and  Botrytis  cinerea.  His  general 
conclusion  was  that  fungi  may  be  stimulated,  though  it  must  not  be 
concluded  without  further  investigation  that  all  fungi  react  in  the 
same  degree  to  the  same  reagent,  but  this  conclusion  is  traversed  by 
Loew  and  Sawa  (1902).  These  writers  state  that  fungi  are  not  stimu- 
lated by  manganese,  and  take  this  as  a  proof  that  the  improvement  in 
the  growth  of  phanerogams,  induced  by  manganese  compounds,  is  not 
due  to  direct  stimulation  of  the  protoplasmic  activity,  but  to  some  other 
more  obscure  cause. 

IV.    PHYSIOLOGICAL  CONSIDERATIONS  OF  MANGANESE  STIMULATION. 

The  physiological  cause  of  the  stimulation  exerted  by  manganese 
compounds  has  raised  much  controversy.  Loew  and  Sawa  suggested 
that  the  action  of  the  sun's  rays  upon  a  normal  plant  puts  a  certain 
check  on  growth,  arising  out  of  the  action  of  certain  noxious  com- 
pounds which  they  supposed  to  be  produced  in  the  cells  under  the 
influence  of  light.  The  stimulation  of  the  manganese  compounds  may 
be  due  to  a  supposed  increase  in  the  oxidising  powers  of  the  oxidising 
enzymes,  so  that  destruction  of  the  checking  compounds  can  be  accom- 
plished as  quickly  as  they  are  formed,  so  enabling  growth  to  continue 
more  rapidly. 

Aso  (1902)  had  previously  stated  that  colorimetric  tests  for  oxidising 
enzymes  indicate  that  the  yellowish  leaves  from  plants  treated  with 
manganese  compounds  give  reactions  of  higher  intensity  than  the  green 
leaves  from  control  plants,  the  difference  between  the  reactions  being 
specially  marked  in  barley,  and  less  so  in  radish. 

Bertrand  has  devoted  much  time  to  the  consideration  of  this  and 
allied  problems.  In  1897  (a,  b,  c)  he  proceeded  to  investigate  the 
essential  nature  of  manganese  in  the  economy  of  the  plant,  his 


Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds  91 

experiments  showing  its  constant  presence  in  a  ferment  (laccase)  obtained 
from  plants.  He  also  extracted  from  lucerne  a  substance  very  poor  in 
manganese,  which  was  somewhat  inactive,  but  which  regained  or  increased 
its  activity  on  the  addition  of  manganese.  Bertrand  stated  that  manganese 
was  apparently  not  to  be  replaced  by  another  metal,  not  even  by  iron, 
and  that  the  small  quantity  of  it  occurring  was  no  reason  for  regarding 
it  as  a  secondary  element  in  the  composition  of  plants.  The  view  was 
also  put  forward  that  in  the  presence  of  certain  organic  substances,  such 
as  hydroquinone,  pyrogallol  or  similar  bodies,  manganese  is  capable  of 
fixing  free  oxygen  from  the  air,  the  volume  of  oxygen  absorbed  varying 
according  to  the  compound  of  manganese  used.  Bertrand  was  led 
to  conceive  the  oxydases  as  special  combinations  of  manganese  in 
which  the  acid  radicle,  probably  protein  in  nature  and  variable  ac- 
cording to  the  ferment  considered,  would  have  just  the  necessary 
affinity  to  maintain  the  metal  in  solution,  i.e.  the  form  the  most 
suitable  for  the  part  it  has  to  play.  The  manganese  would  then 
be,  according  to  his  view,  the  true  active  element  of  oxydase,  which 
functions  as  the  "activator";  the  albuminous  matter,  on  the  other 
hand,  gives  to  the  ferment  those  special  characters,  which  show 
themselves  in  their  behaviour  with  regard  to  reagents  and  physical 
agents.  From  this  point  of  view  manganese  could  no  longer  be  con- 
sidered as  a  non-essential  element,  but  as  a  substance  of  vital 
necessity  to  the  functions  of  plant-life.  The  name  "complementary" 
manure  was  suggested  for  compounds  of  such  elements  as  manganese, 
which  exert  a  physiological  action  and  which  were  proposed  for  use 
as  manures.  Later  (1905)  Bertrand  considered  that  he  had  still  further 
proved  the  indispensable  nature  of  manganese.  The  absence  or  insuf- 
ficiency of  one  essential  element  arrests  or  diminishes  growth.  This 
applies  not  only  to  those  substances  which  are  present  in  the  greatest 
abundance,  such  as  C,  P,  N,  &c.,  but  also  to  those  elements  like  man- 
ganese, boron,  and  iodine,  which  only  occur  in  traces.  These  elements 
are  usually  specialised  in  function,  and  for  them  the  name  "  catalytic  " 
elements  was  suggested,  in  view  of  the  work  they  are  held  to  do.  As 
late  as  1910  the  rdle  of  manganese  in  the  functioning  of  the  oxidising 
enzymes  was  again  insisted  on.  It  was  concluded  that  manganese 
intervenes  as  a  catalytic  agent  in  the  material  changes  of  which 
plants  are  the  seat,  and  that  it  participates  in  an  indirect  manner 
in  the  building  up  of  the  tissues  and  in  the  production  of  organic 
matter. 


92  Effect  of  Manganese  Compounds 


Conclusion. 

Manganese  exerts  a  toxic  influence  upon  the  higher  plants,  if  it  is 
presented  in  high  concentration,  but,  in  the  absence  of  great  excess  of 
the  manganese  compounds,  the  poisoning  effect  is  overshadowed  by  a 
definite  stimulation.  As  is  the  case  with  boron,  manganese  stimulates 
some  species  more  than  others,  the  action  on  barley  being  more  evident 
than  that  on  peas.  It  seems  probable  that  manganese  may  prove  to  be 
an  element  essential  to  the  economy  of  plant  life,  even  though  the 
quantity  usually  found  in  plants  is  very  small. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

CONCLUSIONS 

IN  the  foregoing  chapters  a  very  limited  number  of  plant  poisons 
have  been  considered,  yet  there  is  sufficient  evidence  to  show  that 
even  these  few  differ  considerably  in  their  action  upon  plant-life. 
This  action  is  most  variable,  and  it  is  impossible  to  foretell  the  effect 
of  any  substance  upon  vegetative  growth  without  experiments.  The 
degree  of  toxicity  of  the  different  poisons  is  not  the  same,  and  also 
one  and  the  same  poison  varies  in  the  intensity  and  nature  of  its 
action  on  different  species  of  plants.  While  certain  compounds  of 
copper,  zinc  and  arsenic  are  exceedingly  poisonous,  compounds  of 
manganese  and  boron  are  far  less  deleterious,  so  that  a  plant  can 
withstand  the  presence  of  far  more  of  the  latter  substances  than  of 
the  former.  Again,  the  tested  compounds  of  copper,  zinc  and  arsenic 
do  not  seem  to  stimulate  growth,  even  when  they  are  applied  in  the 
smallest  quantities,  whereas  very  dilute  solutions  of  manganese  and  boron 
compounds  decidedly  increase  growth.  But,  differentiation  occurs  even 
in  this  stimulative  action,  for  while  manganese  is  the  more  effective  in 
stimulating  barley,  boric  acid  is  far  more  potent  for  peas,  the  shoots 
being  particularly  improved. 

A  consideration  of  the  experimental  work  that  has  been  done  on 
this  subject  of  poisoning  and  stimulation  leads  one  to  the  inevitable 
conclusion  that  it  is  not  true  to  maintain  the  hypothesis  that  all 
inorganic  plant  poisons  act  as  stimulants  when  they  are  present  in 
very  small  quantities,  for  while  some  poisons  do  increase  plant  growth 
under  such  conditions,  others  fail  to  do  so  in  any  circumstances.  It 
is  probable  that  what  has  been  found  true  with  the  few  substances 
tested  would  prove  to  be  similarly  true  over  a  much  wider  range  of 
poisons,  and  at  any  rate  the  hypothesis  must  be  dismissed  in  its 
universal  application.  A  more  accurate  statement  would  be  that  some 
inorganic  poisons  act  as  stimulants  when  present  in  small  amounts,  the 


94  Conclusions 

stimulating  concentrations  varying  both  with   the   poisons  used  and 
the  plants  on  which  they  act. 

It  is  quite  possible  for  a  stimulation  in  one  respect  to  be  correlated 
with  a  retardation  in  another.  In  the  Rothamsted  experiments  on  the 
action  of  manganese  sulphate  on  barley  the  weaker  concentrations  of 
the  salt  improved  the  vegetative  growth,  as  was  shown  by  the  increase 
in  the  dry  weights,  but  with  the  same  strengths  of  the  poison  the 
ripening  of  the  grain  was  retarded,  so  that,  while  certain  of  the 
physiological  functions  were  expedited,  others  were  hindered  by  the 
action  of  the  poison. 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  sharply  to  charac- 
terise either  toxic  or  stimulant  action.  In  neither  case  is  the  reaction 
simple — many  factors  may  come  into  play  and  many  processes  are 
concerned,  while  the  effect  of  a  so-called  poison  may  vary  in  respect 
of  each  of  the  functions  and  processes  concerned.  If  the  poison  is 
presented  in  great  strength  the  toxic  action  is  dominant,  and  probably 
affects  many  functions  in  the  same  sense,  so  that  the  action  is,  so  to 
speak,  cumulative.  Lower  down  in  the  scale  of  concentration  differ- 
entiation of  action  may  set  in,  and  while  some  processes  may  still 
be  hindered,  others  may  be  stimulated.  If  the  two  actions  balance 
one  another  an  apparent  indifference  may  be  manifested,  so  that  it 
seems  that  such  strengths  of  the  poison  have  no  effect  on  growth,  either 
harmful  or  beneficial.  At  still  lower  concentrations,  with  certain  plants 
and  certain  poisons,  the  stimulative  action  overpowers  the  toxic  effect, 
so  that  in  some  respect  or  other  improvement  occurs  in  growth. 

It  is  quite  conceivable,  however,  that  some  poisons  are  truly  indif- 
ferent in  weak  concentrations,  as  no  stimulation  makes  itself  evident 
under  any  circumstances.  In  these  cases  one  is  inclined  to  suspect 
that  the  action  is  somewhat  more  simple,  in  that  the  toxic  effects 
gradually  diminish  until  no  poisonous  action  is  manifest  at  very 
weak  concentrations,  and  as  no  stimulation  is  present  to  bring  the 
growth  above  the  normal  with  these  very  weak  concentrations  the 
plant  is  similar  to  those  grown  without  any  addition  of  the  poison. 

The  modus  operandi  of  these  stimulative  agents  is  not  yet  fully 
understood.  Perhaps  at  the  present  time  two  main  theories  hold  the 
field:  (1)  that  they  act  as  catalytic  agents,  being  valueless  on  their 
own  account,  but  valuable  in  that  they  aid  in  the  procuring  of  es- 
sential food  substances;  (2)  that  the  stimulants  themselves  are  of 
integral  value  for  nutrition.  The  French  school,  with  Bertrand  at 
the  head,  hold  strongly  to  the  catalytic  theory,  maintaining  that 


Conclusions  95 

manganese  and  boron  compounds  are  able  to  increase  growth  if  they 
are  present  in  small  quantities,  as  they  act  as  "  carriers "  whereby  the 
various  functions  of  the  plant  are  expedited  by  the  increased  facility 
with  which  the  essential  nutritive  elements  are  supplied.  The 
manganese  in  laccase,  for  instance,  is  held  to  be  an  oxygen  carrier, 
whereby  the  oxygen  is  first  absorbed  and  then  released  for  the 
benefit  of  the  plant,  the  manganese  being  regarded  as  essential  for 
the  functioning  of  the  enzyme.  But,  if  these  elements  are  essential, 
this  theory  seems  to  stop  short  of  the  truth.  If  certain  functions 
are  dependent  for  their  very  occurrence  upon  the  presence  of  even 
minute  traces  of  any  element,  then  surely  that  element  is  as  essen- 
tially a  nutrient  element,  as  vital  to  the  well-being  of  the  plant  as 
is  such  an  element  as  carbon  or  nitrogen  or  phosphorus,  even  though 
the  latter  occurs  in  far  greater  quantity.  It  is  necessary  that  one 
should  free  one's  mind  from  the  idea  that  the  quantity  of  an  element 
present  in  a  plant  is  an  index  of  its  value  to  the  plant.  Naturally 
enough,  in  the  early  days  of  plant  physiology,  the  most  abundant 
elements  first  engaged  the  attention  of  investigators,  and  they  were 
divided  into  essential  and  non-essential,  ten  elements  being  classed 
in  the  former  category.  More  recent  work  is  beginning  to  show 
that  other  elements  are  constantly  present  in  plants,  but  in  such 
small  quantities  that  the  older  and  cruder  methods  of  analysis  failed 
to  reveal  them,  so  that  until  lately  they  have  been  completely  over- 
looked in  work  on  plant  nutrition.  Even  yet  we  do  not  know  which 
of  these  other  elements  are  essential  and  which  are  merely  accidental. 
While  we  do  know  that  the  ten  essential  elements  (C,  H,  O,  N,  S,  P, 
K,  Mg,  Fe,  Ca)  are  necessary  for  the  well-being  of  all  plants,  it  is 
conceivable  that  these  other  substances  which  only  occur  in  very  small 
quantities  may  be  more  individual  in  their  action,  and  that  while  a 
trace  of  a  certain  element  may  be  absolutely  essential  to  one  plant, 
that  same  element  may  be  quite  indifferent  for  another  species.  If 
one  takes  a  broad  outlook,  the  two  theories  seem  to  be  in  reality 
only  parts  of  one,  the  "nutrition"  theory  carrying  matters  a  little 
farther  than  the  "catalytic"  idea,  broadening  its  scope  and  extending 
its  application. 

It  seems  probable  that  all  the  experimental  work  that  has  been 
discussed  will  prove  to  be  simply  preliminary  to  a  far  greater  practical 
application  of  the  principle  of  stimulation  or  increased  growth.  While 
the  physiologists  have  been  feeling  their  way  towards  the  conclusions 
put  forth  on  this  subject,  the  agriculturists  have  been  discovering  and 


96  Conclusions 

extending  the  application  of  artificial  manures,  until  at  the  present 
time  such  manuring  is  coming  into  its  own  and  is  receiving  more  of 
the  widespread  attention  that  it  deserves.  The  possibility  now  exists 
that  in  some  respects  the  two  lines  of  work  are  converging  and  that 
the  more  purely  scientific  line  will  have  a  big  contribution  to  make 
to  the  strictly  practical  line.  Artificial  manuring  aims  at  improve- 
ment of  the  soil  and  crop  by  the  addition  of  food  substances  that  are 
needed  in  a  particular  soil,  a  result  that  used  to  be  obtainable  only 
by  the  use  of  the  bulky  farmyard  manure,  seaweed,  &c.  Apart  from 
any  other  aspect  of  the  matter  the  artificials,  when  intelligently  used, 
are  far  more  easy  to  handle  and  to  regulate  in  supply,  and  they 
yield  excellent  results,  especially  in  conjunction  with  a  certain  pro- 
portion of  organic  manures.  The  further  prospect  now  opened  up  is 
the  possibility  of  utilising  some  of  these  stimulating  compounds  as 
artificial  manures.  As  only  small  traces  are  beneficial,  larger  amounts 
being  poisonous,  it  is  obvious  that  only  small  quantities  would  be 
needed,  and,  as  the  compounds  are  not  usually  very  expensive,  a  con- 
siderable increase  of  crop  for  a  relatively  small  outlay  might  be 
anticipated  if  no  complicating  factors  intervened.  Very  much  work 
will  be  required  in  the  field  to  test  the  value  of  these  substances,  as 
their  action  may  be  influenced  by  the  nature  of  the  soil,  climatic  con- 
ditions, general  conditions  of  manuring,  and  the  crops  grown.  Some 
tests  have  already  been  made,  especially  in  Japan,  with  boron  and 
manganese,  and  these  indicate  a  promising  field  for  investigation. 

Above  all,  it  is  most  important  to  realise  that  one  is  approaching 
an  entirely  unexplored  field,  and  that  it  is  inevitable  that  the  results 
of  the  initial  experiments  will  be  contradictory,  at  least  in  appearance, 
so  that  it  is  necessary  to  keep  an  open  mind  on  the  subject,  being 
ready  to  modify  one's  ideas  as  circumstances  require,  as  improved 
experimental  methods  lead  on  to  more  accurate  results. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

The  references  are  to  pages  on  which  authors  are  mentioned.     Papers  to  which 
no  page-references  are  appended  are  not  dealt  with  in  the  text. 

PAGE 

ABBA,  F.     Ueber  die  Feinheit  der  biologischen  Methode  beim  Nachweis  des 

Arseniks.  Centr.  Bakt.  Par.  Abt.  2,  iv,  806—8.  (1898)  ...  63 
ADBRHOLD,  R.  Zur  Frage  der  Wirkung  des  Kupfers  auf  die  Pflanze.  Ber. 

Deut.  bot.  Gesell.  xxiv,  112—8.  (1906) — 

AGULHON,  H.  Recherches  sur  la  presence  et  le  r61e  du  bore  chez  les 

ve^e'taux.  These.  Paris.  (1910  a)  ....  68,  70,  72,  73,  76 
AGULHON,  H.  Accoutumance  du  mais  au  bore.  Compt.  rend.  CLI,  1382 — 3. 

(1910  b) 72 

AGULHON,  H.  Emploi  du  Bore  comme  Engrais  catalytique.  7th  Inter. 

Cong.  Applied  Chem.  Sect,  vn,  Agric.  Chem.  165—6.  (1910  c)  .  .  71,  73 
AGULHON,  H.  Emploi  du  bore  comme  engrais  catalytique.  Compt.  rend. 

CL,  288— 91.  (1910  d) 73 

AMOS,  A.  Effect  of  fungicides  upon  the  assimilation  of  carbon  dioxide  by 

green  leaves.  Journ.  Agric.  Sci.  n,  257—66.  (1907-8)  .  .'.',  33 

ANDREASCH,  R.  Ueber  die  Zusammensetzung  der  Asche  der  Gartennelke 

und  der  Gartenrose.  Journ.  prakt.  Chem.  xvm,  204—7.  (1878)  .  79 
ARCHANGELI,  G.  Sopra  P  azione  dell'  acido  borico  sul  germogliamento  dei 

semi.  Proc.  verb.  Soc.  Toscana  sci.  nat.  Pisa,  v,  25—9.  (1885)  .  67,  72 
Aso,  K.  On  the  physiological  influence  of  manganese  compounds  on  plants. 

BuU.  CoU.  Agric.  Tokyo,  v,  No.  2,  177—85.  (1902)  .  .  .81,  84,  90 
Aso,  K.  On  the  practical  application  of  manganous  chloride  in  rice  culture. 

Bull.  CoU.  Agric.  Tokyo,  vi,  No.  2,  131— 3.  (1904)  ,  ...  88 
BAKER,  R.  T.  and  SMITH,  H.  G.  A  Research  on  the  Pines  of  Australia. 

(1910) 80 

BAUMANN,  A.  Das  Verhalten  von  Zinksalzen  gegen  Pflanzen  und  im  Boden. 

Landw.  Versuchs-Stat.  xxxi,  1—53.  (1885) 39,  42 

BAUMANN,  E.  Ueber  das  normale  Vorkommen  von  lod  in  Thierkorper. 

Zeitschr.  physiol.  Chem.  xxi,  319—330.  (1895) 2 

BAUMERT,  G.  Zur  Frage  des  normalen  Vorkommens  der  Borsaure  im  Weine. 

Ber.  Deut.  chem.  GeseU.  xxi,  3290—2.  (1888) 65 

BECHI,  M.  E.  Sur  la  presence  de  Pacide  borique  dans  les  vege"taux.  Bull. 

Soc.  Chim.  Paris,  in,  122.  (1890) 66 

BECHI,  E.  Intorno  alia  diffusione  dell'  acido  borico.  Atti  R.  Accad.  Econom. 

Agrar.  Georgofili  di  Firenze,  xiv,  240—50.  (1891)  .  ...  66 
BERLESE  und  SOSTEGNI.  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Wirkung  der  Kupfersalze 

auf  die  Vegetation  des  Weinstockes  und  auf  den  Boden.     Rev.  internat. 

viticult.  et  oenol.     (1895)         . 26 


98  Bibliography 

PAGE 

BERTRAND,  G.     Sur  Pintervention  du  manganese  dans  les  oxydations  pro- 

voque"es  par  la  laccase.     Compt.  rend,  cxxiv,  1032 — 5.     (1897  a)          .        90 
BERTRAND,  G.     Sur  1'action  oxydante  des  sels  manganeux  et  sur  la  con- 
stitution   chimique    des    oxydases.       Compt.    rend,    cxxrv,    1355 — 8. 

(1897  b) 90 

BERTRAND,  G.    Nouvelles  recherches  sur  les  ferments  oxydants  ou  oxydases. 

Ann.  Agronom.  xxm,  385—99.     (1897  c) 90 

BERTRAND,  G.    Sur  la  recherche  et  sur  1'existence  de  1'arsenic  dans  1'organisme. 

Ann.  Last.  Pasteur,  xvi,  553—61.     (1902) 51 

BERTRAND,  G.     Les  engrais  comple'mentaires.     5th  Internat.  Kong,  angew. 

Chem.  Berlin,  in,  839—40.     (1903) 91 

BERTRAND,  G.   Sur  1'emploi  favorable  du  Manganese  comme  engrais.   Compt. 

rend.  CXLI,  1255—7.     (1905) 86,  91 

BERTRAND,  G.    Sur  les  Engrais  catalytiques.    7th  Internat.  Cong.  Applied 

Chem.  Sect,  vn,  Agric.  Chem.  159—62.     (1910) 91 

BOKORNY,  T.     Uebereinstimmendes  Verhalten  der  Metalle  der  Kupfergruppe 

(Kupfer,  Quecksilber,  Silber)  gegen  Zellen  der  niederen  Pflanzen.    Chem. 

Zeit.  xxix,  2,  1201—2.     (1905) 35 

BOUILHAC,  R.     Influence  de  1'acide  arse'nique  sur  la  ve"ge"tation  des  algues. 

Compt.  rend,  cxix,  929—31.     (1894) 62 

BRAND,  J.     Die  Borsaure  ein  steter  Begleiter  des  Bieres  und  ein  wesentlicher 

Bestandtheil    des    Hopfens.     Zeitschr.    ges.    Brauwesen,    xv,    426—8. 

(1892) 66 

BREAZEALE,  J.  F.    Effect  of  certain  solids  upon  the  growth  of  seedlings  in 

water  culture.     Bot.  Gaz.  XLI,  54—63.     (1906) 23 

BRENCHLEY,  W.  E.    The  influence  of  copper  sulphate  and  manganese  sulphate 

upon  the  growth  of  barley.     Ann.  Bot.  xxiv,  571—83.     (1910)         .        .  20,  82 
BRENCHLEY,  W.  E.     On  the  action  of  certain  compounds  of  zinc,  arsenic,  and 

boron  on  the  growth  of  plants.     Ann.  Bot.  xxvm,  283—301.    (1914)   40,  46,  54 
BURLINGHAM,  G.  S.   A  study  of  the  influence  of  magnesium  sulphate  on  growth 

of  seedlings.    Journ.  Amer.  Chem.  Soc.  xxix,  1095—112.     (1907)   .        .          1 
CAMPANI,  G.     II  manganese  nelle  ceneri  si  manifesta  facilmente  sotto  la 

forma  di  fosfato  manganico.     Gaz.  chim.  ital.  vi,  464—6.     (1876)         .         79 
CAMPANI,  G.     Sull'  esistenza  del  manganese  nelle  piante.     Gaz.  chim.  ital. 

xiv,  515—6.     (1884) ,  ' 

CERNY,  K.     Ueber  das  Vorkommen  von  Arsen  im  thierischen  Organismus. 

Zeitschr.  physiol.  Chem.  xxxiv,  408—16.     (1901) 51 

CHATIN,  A.     Etudes  de  physiologic  vege"tale  faites  au  moyen  de  1'acide 

arsenieux.     Compt.  rend,  xx,  21—9.     (1845) 51,  52,  59 

CHUAR!),  E.  et  PORCHET,  F.     L'action  des  sels  de  cuivre  sur  les  vegetaux. 

Arch.  Sci.  Phys.  Nat.  xiv,  502— 5.     (1902)     .        Y       .        .         .        .         31 
CHUARD,  E.  et  PORCHET,  F.     L'action  des  sels  de  cuivre  sur  les  ve"ge"taux. 

Arch.  Sci.  Phys.  Nat.  xv,  91.     (1903)     .        .       \        •         ...         31 
COLIN,  H.  and  LAVISON,  J.     Absorption  comparee  des  sels  de  Baryum,  de 

Strontium  et  de  Calcium  par  la  piante  vivante.     Revue  Ge"n.  Bot.  xxn, 

No.  261,  337— 44.     (1910)          .        ...       Y1      .-''..        .  '       5 


Bibliography  99 

PAGE 

COLLINS,  S.  H.     The  absorption  of  Arsenic  by  Barley.     Journ.  Soc.  Chem. 

Ind.  xxi,  221—2.     (1902) 52 

COPELAND,  E.  B.  and  KAHLENBERG,  L.    The  influence  of  the  presence  of  pure 

metals  upon  plants.     Trans.  Acad.  Sci.  Arts  and  Letters  Wisconsin,  xn, 

Part  2,  454—74.     (1900) 19 

COUPIN,  H.    Sur  la  toxicit^  des  sels  de  cuivre  a  1'egard  des  vege'taux  supe"rieurs. 

Compt.  rend,  cxxvn,  400—1.     (1898) 18 

COUPIN,  H.     Sur  la  nutrition  du  Sterigmatocystis  nigra.     Compt.  rend. 

cxxxvi,  392—4.     (1903) 49 

CRAMPTON,  C.  A.     Borsaure  als    Bestandtheil  der  Pflanzen.      Ber.   Deut. 

chem.  Gesell.  xxn,  1072— 6.     (1889)       .,.,;,'.;„,;. 65 

CSAPODI,  S.    Das  Vegetiren  der  Schimmelpilze  auf  festen  Arsenverbindungen. 

Bot.  Centr.  LVII,  101—2.     (1894)      .        . 63 

DANDENO,  J.  B.    An  investigation  into  the  effects  of  water  and  aqueous 

solutions  of  some  of  the  common  inorganic  substances  on  foliage  leaves. 

Trans.  Canadian  Inst.  vn,  237—350.     (1900—1903)         .....        .  32,  47 

DAUBENY,  C.     Memoir  on  the  degree  of  selection  exercised  by  plants,  with 

regard  to  the  earthy  constituents  presented  to  their  absorbing  surfaces. 

Trans.  Linn.  Soc.  xvn,  253— 66.     (1833).        ;<. 5 

DAUBENY,  C.     On  the  power  ascribed  to  the  roots  of  plants  of  rejecting 

poisonous  or  abnormal  substances  presented  to  them.    Journ.  Chem. 

Soc.  xiv,  209— 30.     (1862)        .        .        .        ....V 5,57 

DAVY,  E.     Presence  of  Arsenic  in  plants  cultivated  for  food.     Gard.  Chron. 

Sept.  10th,  739—40.     (1859) .        .     51,  58,  60 

DE  SAUSSURE.     Eecherches  chimiques  sur  la  vegetation.     Paris.     (1804)        .    5,  78 
DIEULAFAIT.     Sur  la  presence  normale  du  cuivre  dans  les  plantes  qui  vivent 

sur  les  roches  de  la  formation  primordiale.     Cpmpt,  rend,  xc,  703 — 5. 

(1880) 15 

DUBOIS,  E.     Sur  les  moisissures  du  cuivre  et  du  bronze.     Compt.  rend,  cxi, 

655—7.     (1890)       ,  .        .      ^"^ 33 

DUNNINGTON,  F.  P.    Manganese  in  the  Ash  of  Wheat.     Proc.  Amer.  Chem. 

Soc.  n,  141.     (1878) ..:.'-:  ...      V-l.' •.»••••        79 

EHRENBERG,  P.     Wirkungen  des  Zinks  bei  Vegetationversuchen.     Chem. 

Zeit.  xxxii,  937.     (1908) 43 

EWERT,  Dr.   Der  wechselseitige  Einfluss  des  Lichtes  und  der  Kupferkalkbriihen 

auf  den   Stofiwechsel  der  Pflanze.      Landw.   Jahrb.   xxxiv,  233—310. 

(1905)         .  .-. .*,/ ,.,,        31 

FEILITZEN,  H.  von.    Kann  man  auf  dem  freien  Felde  einen  giinstigen  stimulie- 

renden  Einfluss  auf  die  Entwickelung  der  Kulturpflanzen  durch  kleine 

Mengen  Mangansalze  wahrnehmen  ?  Journ.  Landw.  LV,  289 — 92.  (1907)  87 
FITCH,  E.  The  action  of  insoluble  substances  in  modifying  the  effect  of 

deleterious  agents-  upon  the  fungi.  Ann.  Mycologici,  iv,  313—22.  (1906)  23 
FLICHE  ET  GRANDEAU.  Ann.  Chim.  Phys.  354.  (1874)  .  .  .  .  71 
FRANK,  B.  und  KRUGER,  F.  Ueber  den  Eeiz,  welchen  die  Behandlung  mit 

Kupfer  auf  die  Kartoffelpflanze  hervorbringt.     Ber.  Deut.  bot.  Gesell. 

xii,  8—11.  .  (1894)    ... 30 

7—2 


100  Bibliography 

PAGE 

FRETTAG,  M.     Ueber  den  Einfluss  des  Zinkoxyds  und  seiner  Verbindungen 

auf  die  Vegetation.    Mitth.  Konig.  landw.  Akad.  Poppelsdorf,  82—99. 

(1868) 37,  38,  42, 43 

FREYTAG,  M.  Die  schadlichen  Bestandtheile  des  Huttenrauchs  der  Kupfer-, 

Blei-,  und  Zinc-hiitten  und  ihre  Beseitigung.     Landw.  Jahrb.  n,  315 — 57. 

(1882) — 

FUKUTOME,  T.  On  the  influence  of  manganese  salts  on  Flax.  Bull.  Coll. 

Agric.  Tokyo,  vi,  No.  2,  137—8.  (1904) 88 

GAUTIER,  A.  et  CLAUSMANN,  P.  Origines  alimentaires  de  1'arsenic  normal 

chez  1'homme.  Compt.  rend,  cxxxix,  101 — 8.  (1904)  ...  51 

GIRARD,  A.  Sur  I'accumulation  dans  le  sol  des  composes  cuivriques  employes 

pour  combattre  les  maladies  parasitaires  des  plantes.      Compt.  rend. 

cxx,  1147—52.  (1895) — 

GORUP  BESANEZ,  E.  von.  Ueber  das  Verhalten  der  vegetirenden  Pflanze  und 

der  Ackererde  gegen  Metallgifte.     Ann.  Chem.  Pharm.  cxxvn,  243 — 56. 

(1863) 25,  41,  58 

Gosio,  B.  Einwirking  von  Microphyten  auf  feste  Arsenverbindung.  Mitt. 

aus  den  Lab.  sci.  della  Direzione  di  Sanita.    Abst.  in  Ber.  Deut.  chem. 

Gen.  xxv,  Vol.  m,  346.  (1892)  .  .  V^XV^T' *  ;  .  .  63 
Gosio,  B.  Zur  Frage,  wodurch  die  Giftigkeit  arsenhaltiger  Tapeten  bediugt 

wird.  Ber.  Deut.  chem.  GeselL  xxx,  Bd.  1,  1024—6.  (1897)  .  .  63 
Gosio,  B.  Weitere  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Biologic  und  den  Chemismus 

von    Arsenschimmelpilzen.      II  Policlinico,  x.   (1900).      Abs.   in    Bot. 

Centr.  LXXXVII,  131—3.     (1901)       ........        63 

GOSSL,  J.  Ueber  das  Vorkommen  des  Mangans  in  der  Pflanze  und  iiber  seinen 

Einfluss   auf   Schimmelpilze.       Beih.    Bot.    Centr.    xvm,   1,    119—32. 

(1905)  <V  .  ,  «  *"  *  ••••-+. 80 

GUERIN,  G.  •  Sur  un  compose  organique,  riche  en  manganese,  retire"  du  tissu 

ligneux.  Compt.  rend,  cxxv,  311—2.  (1897) 79 

GUSTAVSON,  G.  Chemische  Rolle  der  Mineralsalze  in  der  organischen  Natur. 

Mitt.  Landw.  Forstwirthsch.  Akad.  Petrowskoe-Rasumowskoe.     Heft  3, 

1—15.  Moskau.  (1881.)  Abst.  in  Just.  Bot.  Jahresber.  I,  38.  (1882)  45 
GUTHRIE,  F.  B.  and  COHEN,  L.  Note  on  the  occurrence  of  manganese  in  soil 

and  its  effect  on  grass.     Agric.  Gaz.  New  South  Wales,  xxi,  219—22. 

(1910) 83 

GUTHRIE,  F.  B.  and  HELMS,  R.  Pot  Experiments  to  determine  the  limits  of 

endurance  of  different  farm  crops  to  certain  injurious  substances.    Part  1. 

Wheat.  Ag.  Gaz.  N.S.W.  xiv,  114—20.  (1903) 60 

GUTHRIE,  F.  B.  and  HELMS,  R.  Ibid.  Part  2.  Maize.  Ag.  Gaz.  N.S.W. 

xv,  29—32.  (1904) u  .....  60 

GUTHRIE,  F.  B.  and  HELMS,  R.  Ibid.  Part  3.  Barley  and  Rice.  Part  4. 

Rye.  Ag.  Gaz.  N.S.W.  xvi,  853—60.  (1905) 60 

HALL,  A.  D.  The  Book  of  the  Rothamsted  Experiments.  (1905)  ,  »  — 
HALL,  A.D.,  BRENCHLEY,  W.  E.  and  UNDERWOOD,  L.  M.  The  soil  solution 

and  the  mineral  constituents  of  the  soil.     Phil.  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  204. 

B.  307.     179—200.     (1913)       .        .        .'....     #      .••     .       .*;         8 


Bibliography  101 

PAGE 

HASELHOPF,  E.     Ueber  die  schadigende  Wirkung  von  kupfersulfat-  und  kup- 

fernitrathaltigem  Wasser  auf  Boden  und  Pflanzen.     Landw.  Jahrb.  xxi. 

263—76.     (1892)       &i  'A 25 

HASELHOFF,  E.  .  Versuche  iiber  die  Einwirkung  Schwefliger  Saure,  Zinkoxyd 

und  Zinksulfat  auf  Boden  und  Pflanzen.     Ber.  Versuchs-Stat.     Marburg. 
1903—4.     Abst.  in  Jahresb.  Agrik.  Chem.  vn.  261.     (1904)  — 

HATTENSAUR,  G.     Zur  chemischen  Zusammensetzung  von  Molinia  ccerulea 

Monch  von  Kb'nigsberg  bei  Raibl.     Ber.  Kais.  Akad.  Wissens.  Wien. 

xcix,  2  b.  29— 31.     (1891)          .        ..-....-..,     jv      .        .        .        ,16,37 
HATTORI,  H.     Studien  iiber  die  Einwirkung  des  Kupfersulfats  auf  einige 

Pflanzen.     Journ.  Coll.  Sci.  Tokyo,  xv,  371—94.     (1901)       .         .        .31, 34 
HEALD,  F.  D.     On  the  toxic  effect  of  dilute  solutions  of  acids  and  salts  upon 

plants.     Bot.  Gaz.  xxn,  125— 53.     (1896)       ',,-•  •  •-.        .        .        .         .        22 
HECK  EL,  E.     De  1'action  de  quelques  composes  sur  la  germination  des  graines 

(bromure  de  camphre,  borate,  silicate  et  arse'niate  de  soude).     Compt 

rend.  LXXX,  1170— 2.     (1875)  .        .       :./.«.       .         .         .         .60,72 

HERAPATH,  T.  J.    Analyses  of  the  ashes  of  some  esculent  vegetables.    Quart. 

Journ.  Chem.  Soc.  n,  4— 24.     (1849)         ...      .       '*>     .;*        .        .         78 
"  HILLS  "  Experiments.     Influence  of  Manganese  salts  on  wheat  and  barley. 

Journ.  Hoy.  Agric.  Soc.  Eng.  LXIV,  348—57.     (1903)         .        .        .83,  84,  86 
HILTNER,  L.  and  GENTNER,  G.     Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Ernahrungsver- 

haltnisse   unserer    Kulturpflanzen.     Landw.    Jahrb.   Bayern.     No.    10, 

pp.   41—62.     (1913) 10 

HOLDEFLEISS.     (Discussion  on  zinc  in  soils  and  its  effect  on  plant  life.) 

Landw.  Versuchs-Stat.  xxvm,  472.     (1883) 42 

HOTTER,  E.     Ueber  das  Vorkomtnen  des  Bors  im  Pflanzenreich  und  dessen 

physiologische  Bedeutung.  Landw.  Versuchs-Stat.  xxxvn,  437— 58.  (1890)  65,67 
HOTTER,  E.     Ueber  den  Borsauregehalt  einiger  Obstarten.     Zeitschr.  Nah- 

rungsmittel  Hyg.  Waar.  ix,  1 — 4.     (1895)         .        j        *        v:     ,»        *        65 
JAVILLIER,  M.     Sur  1'influence  favorable  de  petites  doses  de  zinc  sur  la 

ve'ge'tation  de    Sterigmatocystis    nigra    V.    Tgh.      Compt.   rend.   CXLV, 

1212—5.     (1907) 49 

JAVILLIER,  M.     Sur  la  fixation  du  zinc  par  le  Sterigmatocystis  nigra,  V.  Tgh. 

Compt.  rend.  CXLVI,  365—7.     (1908  a) * .        .        49 

JAVILLIER,  M.     Lc  Zinc  chez  les  plantes.     Recherches  sur  sa  presence  et  son 

r61e.     Ann.  lust.  Pasteur,  xxn,  720—7.     (1908  b) 49 

JAVILLIER,  M.     Recherches  sur  la  presence  et  le  role  du  zinc  chez  les  plantes. 

These.     Paris.     (1908  c)   .         .         . 38,  47 

JAVILLIER,  M.     Le  Zinc  chez  les  plantes  et  son  emploi  comme  Engrais  com- 

ple'mentaire.     7th  Internat.  Cong.  Appl.  Chem.  Sect,  vn,  Agric.  Chem. 

163—4.     (1910) 46 

JAVILLIER,  M.     Sur  la  substitution  au  zinc  de  divers  elements  chimiques 

pour  la  culture  du  Sterigmatocystis  nigra.     Compt.  rend.  CLV,  1551 — 2. 

(1912) — 

JAY,  H.     Sur  la  dispersion  de  1'acide  borique  dans  la  nature.     Compt.  rend. 

cxxi,  896— 9.     (1895) 66 


102  Bibliography 

PAGE 

JBNSCH,  E.      Beitrage  zur  Galmeiflora  von  Oberschlesien.     Zeitschr.  angew. 

Chem.  14—5.  (1894) 37,  43 

JENSEN,  G.  H.  Toxic  limits  and  stimulation  effects  of  some  salts  and  poisons 

on  wheat.  Bot.  Gaz.  XLIII,  11—44.  (1907) 24,  39,  46 

JOHN,  J.  F.  Chemische  Tabellen  der  Pflanzen-analysen.  Niirnberg.  (1814)  78 
KAHLENBEBG,  L.  and  TRUE,  R.  H.  On  the  toxic  action  of  dissolved  salts  and 

their  electrolytic  dissociation.  Bot.  Gaz.  xxn,  81—124.  (1896)  .  19,  22,  68 
KANDA,  M.  Studien  iiber  die  Reizwirkung  einiger  Metallsalze  auf  das  Wachs- 

tum  hoheren  Pflanzen.    Journ.  Coll.  Sci.  Tokyo,  xix,  Art.  13,  1—37. 

(1904) 28,46,47 

KANE,  R.  Researches  on  the  composition  and  characters  of  certain  soils  and 

waters  belonging  to  the  flax  districts  of  Belgium  and  on  the  chemical 

constitution  of  the  ashes  of  the  Flax  plant.     Proc.  Roy.  Dublin  Soc. 

LXXXIII,  153—172.  (1847) 78 

KELLEY,  W.  P.  Manganese  in  some  of  its  relations  to  the  growth  of  pine- 
apples. Journ.  Ind.  Eng.  Chem.  I,  533—8.  (1909)  ....  83 
KLOPSCH.  Ueber  die  Aufnahme  von  Zink  durch  die  Pflanzen.  Kulturtech- 

niker,  223— 6.  (1908) 38,47 

KNOP,  W.  Ueber  die  Aufnahme  verschiedener  Substanzen  durch  die  Pflanze, 

welche  nicht  zu  den  Nahrstoffen  gehb'ren.    Jahresb.  Agrik.  Chem.  vn, 

138—40.  (1884) 24,53,62,67,81 

KRAUCH,C.  Ueber  Pflanzenvergiftungen.  Journ.  Landw.xxx,  271— 91.  (1882)39,43 
LABAND.  Zur  Verbreitung  des  Zinkes  im  Pflanzenreiche.  Zeitschr.  Nah- 

rungs-  und  Genuss-mittel,  iv,  489 — 92  ,  » — 

LECHARTIER,  G.  et  BELLAMY,  F.  Sur  la  presence  du  Zinc  dans  le  corps  des 

animaux  et  dans  les  ve'ge'taux.  Compt.  rend.  LXXXIV,  687—90.  (1877)  .  37 
LECLERC,  M.  A.  Dosage  du  manganese  dans  les  sols  et  dans  les  ve'ge'taux. 

Cornpt.  rend.  LXXV,  1209—14.  (1872) — 

LEHMANN,  K.  B.  Hygienische  Studien  uber  Kupfer.  1.  Die  Bestimmung 

kleiner  Kupfermengen  in  organischen  Substanzen.     Arch.  Hyg.  xxiv, 

1—83.  (1895) 16 

LEHMANN,  K.  B.  Ibid.  4.  Der  Kupfergehalt  von  Pflanzen  und  Thieren  im 

kupferreichen  Gegenden.  Arch.  Hyg.  xxvn,  1—7.  (1896)  ...  16 
LE  RENARD.  Du  chemauxisme  des  sels  de  cuivre  solubles  sur  le  Penicillium 

glaucum.  Journ.  Bot.  xvi,  97—107.  (1902) — 

LIEBIG,  J.  Die  Chemie  in  ihrer  Anwendung  auf  Agricultur  und  Physio- 
logic. (1840) .  .  1 

LINDSAY,  J.  The  elimination  of  Algae  in  lochs  and  ponds.  Trans. 

Edinburgh  Field  Nat.  Micros.  Soc.  vi,  Part  5,  422—31.  (1913)  .  .  35 
LIPPMAN,  E.  0.  von.  Ueber  einiger  seltenere  Bestandtheile  der  Riibensache. 

Ber.  Deut.  chem.  Gesell.  xxi,  3492—3.  (1888)  .  .  V  .  .16, 65 
LOEB,  J.  The  toxic  and  antitoxic  effects  of  ions  as  a  function  of  their  valency 

and  possibly  their  electrical  discharge.     Amer.  Journ.  Physiol.  vi,  411 — 

33.  (1902) 44 

LOEW,  0.  Siud  Arsenverbindungen  Gift  fur  pflanzliches  Protoplasma? 

Pfluger.Arch.  Physiol.  xxxn,  111—3.     (1883) 62 


Bibliography  103 

PAGE 

LOEW,  0.    Bemerkung  iiber  die  GiftwirkuDg  des  distillirten  Wassers.    Landw. 

Jahrb.  xx,  235.     (1891) 10 

LOEW,  0.     Ueber  die  physiologischen  Functionen  der  Calcium-  und  Magne- 

sium-salze  im  Pflanzenorganismus.     Flora,  LXXV,  374.     (1892)        .        .        76 
LOEW,  O.     On  the  treatment  of  crops  by  stimulating  compounds.    Bull.  Coll. 

Agric.  Tokyo,  vi,  No.  2,  161--75.     (1904) 

LOEW,  0.  Aso,  K.  und  SAWA,  S.     Ueber  die  Wirkung  von  Manganverbin- 

dungen  auf  Pflanzen.     Flora,  xci,  264—73.     (1902)        ....        — 
LOEW,  0.  und  HONDA,  S.     Ueber  den  Einfluss  des  Mangans  auf  Waldbaume. 

Bull.  Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  vi,  No.  2,  125—30.     (1904)        .        .        .        .  79,  88 
LOEW,  0.  and  SAWA,  S.    On  the  action  of  manganese  compounds  on  plants. 

Bull.  Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  v,  No.  2,  161—72.      (1902)        .        .       81,  85,  87,  90 
MALAGUTI  et  DUROCHEB.    Sur  la  repartition  des  elements  inorganiques  dans 

les  principales  families  du  regne  ve"ge"tal.    Ann.  Chim.  Phys.  LIV,  257 — 

97.    (1858) >    ,       • 78 

MAUMENE",    E.    J.      Sur    1'existence    du    manganese    dans   les   plantes   et 

son  r61e  dans  la  vie  animale.     Bull.  Soc.  Chim.  Paris,  XLII,  305—15. 

(1884)        *<.*...  79 

MAYER,  J.  E.  and  BRAZIER,  J.  S.    Analyses  of  mineral  constituents  of  the 

Flax  plant,  and  of  the  soils  on  which  the  plants  had  been  grown.    Quart. 

Journ.  Chem.  Soc.  n,  78—90.     (1849)       .        .        ,        .        .        .        .        78 
MEISSNER,   W.     Versuche  tiber  den  Kupfergehalt  einiger  Pflanzenaschen. 

Schweigger's  Journ.  Chem.  Phys.  xvn,  340—54.     (1816)     ' ,  „        .         .        15 
MIANI,  D.     Ueber  die  Einwirkung  von  Kupfer  auf  des  Wachstum  lebender 

Pflanzenzellen.     Ber.  Deut.  bot.  Gesell.  xix,  461—4.     (1901)  .        .        28 

MICHEELS,  H.     Sur  les  stimulants  de  la  nutrition  chez  les  plantes.     Bull 

Soc.  Hoy.  Belgique,  XLII,  Part  2,  233—9.     (1904-5)       ....        27 
MICHEELS,  H.    Influence  de  la  valence  des  me'taux  sur  la  toxicite  de  leur  sels. 

Compt.  rend.  CXLIII,  1181—2.     (1906)      .        .        .  •     .        .        .        .        44 
MIYAJIMA,  M.     On  the  poisonous  action  of  Copper  upon  various  plants. 

Bot.  Mag.  Tokyo,  xi,  417—27  (1897).     Eef.  in  Just's  Bot.  Jahresb.  iij 

187—8.     (1898) 27 

MOLISCH,  H.     Ueber  lokale  Membranfarbung  durch  Manganverbindungen 

bei  einigen  Wasserpflanzen.  Sitz.  Kais.  Ak.  Wiss.  Wien,  cxvm.  1427 — 39. 

Abst.  in  Knowledge,  vn,  448.     (1909) — 

MOREL,  J.    Action  de  1'acide  borique  sur  la  germination.     Compt.  rend. 

cxiv,  131—3.     (1892) .        .        .  72,  76 

NAGAOKA,  M.     On  the  stimulating  action  of  Manganese  upon  Rice,  I.     Bull. 

Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  v,  No.  4,  467—72.     (1903) 87 

NAGAOKA,  M.     On  the  stimulating  action  of  Manganese  upon  Rice,  II.     Bull. 

Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  vi,  No.  2,  135—6.     (1904) 88 

NAGELI,  C.      Ueber    oligodynamische  Erscheinungen    in  lebenden   Zellen. 

Denkschr.  Schweiz.  Natur-gesell.  xxxm,  1—43.     (1893)         ...        28 
NAKAMURA,  M.    Can  Boric  Acid  in  high  dilution  exert  a  stimulant  action  on 

plants  ?    Bull.  Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  v,  No.  4,  509—12.     (1903)  .         .         .71,  73 
NAKAMURA,  M.     Can  salts  of  Zinc  Cobalt  and  Nickel  in  high  dilution  exert 


104  Bibliography 

PAGE 

a  stimulant  action  on  agricultural  plants  1    Bull.  Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  vi, 

No.  2,  147—52.     (1904) 46 

NAMBA,  I.     On  the  behaviour  of  Onion  to  stimulants.     Bull.  Coll.  Agric. 

Tokyo,  vii,  No.  5,  635—6.     (1908) 83,  88 

NAZARI,  V.     Azione  di  alcune  ossidasi  artificiali  e  di  diversi  composti  metal- 

lici,  sulla  germinazione  e  sull'  accrescimento  delle  piante.     Staz.  sper. 

agrar.  Ital.  XLIII,  667—86.     (1910) 84 

NAZARI,  V.    Influence  of  some  artificial  oxydases  and  some  metallic  compounds 

on  the  growth  of  wheat.  (1910.)  Ref.  in  Exp.  Stat.  Rec.  xxiv,  p.  532.  (1911)        84 
NOBBE,  F.  BAESSLER,  P.  und  WILL,  H.    Untersuchungen  uber  die  Giftwirkung 

des  Arsens,  Blei  und  Zinc  im  pflanzlichen  Organismus.     Landw.  Ver- 

suchs-Stat.  xxx,  380—423.     (1884) 43,  53,  59 

ONO,  N.     Ueber  die  Wachstumbeschleunigung  einiger  Algae  und  Pilze  durch 

chemische  Reize.   Journ.  Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  xm,  141—85.    (1900)  34,  48,  62,  63 
ORLOWSKI,  S.  F.     Ueber  die  Wirkung  des  Arsens  auf  das  Wachstum  und  die 

chemische  Zusammensetzung  von  Aspergillus  niger.    Petersburg.  Dissert. 

(1902).     Abst.  in  Biochem.  Centr.  I,  329.     (1902—3)        ....         63 
OTTO,  R.     Untersuchungen  iiber  das  Verhalten  der  Pflanzenwurzeln  gegen 

Kupfersalzlosungen.      Sorauer    Zeitsch.    Pflanzenkrankh.    in,   322 — 34. 

(1893)         .  .'      ,',.       .        ,  .,.    V  -  .      •   .         .        .  17,26 

PASSERINI,  N.     Ricerche  chimico-agricole  sui  ceci.     Cicer  arietinum  L.    Pre- 

senza  del  boro,  del  litio  e  del  rame  nella  pianta.     Staz.  Sper.  Agrar.  Ital. 

xxi,  20— 30.     (1891)          ...        ,: 16,66 

PELIQOT,  E.     De  1'action  que  1'acide  borique  et  les  borates  exercent  sur  les 

ve'ge'taux.     Compt.  rend.  LXXXIII,  686— 88.     (1876)      :  >;       .        .        .        71 
PHILLIPS,  F.  C.     The  absorption  of  metallic  oxides  by  plants.     Chem.  News, 

XLVI,  224— 6.     (1882)       -.•;,..'.        .        .         .         .         •       24,42,51,58 
PHILLIPS.     Effets  du  cuivre  sur   la  ve"ge"tation.     Ann.   Chim.  Phys.  xix, 

76.     (1821) 15 

RAULIN,  J.     Etudes  chimiques  sur  la  vegetation.    Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  xi,  139 — 

40.     (1869) 48 

RICCIARDI,  L.     Sulla  diffusione  dell'  allumina  nei  vegetali.     Gaz.  chim.  Ital. 

xix,  150— 9.     (1889)         ,,..j.,;,. ,.... 79 

RICHARDS,  H.  M.     Die  Beeinflussung  des  Wachstums  einiger  Pilze  durch 

chemische  Reize.     Jahrb.  wiss.  Bot.  xxx,  665—88.     (1897)  .        .         .  50,  90 
RICHTER,  A.     Zur  Frage  der  chemischeu  Reizmittel.     Die  Rolle  des  Zinc  und 

Kupfer  bei  der  Ernahrung  von  Aspergillus  niger.     Centr.  Bakt.  Par. 

Abt.  2,  vii,  417—29.     (1901) 34,  49 

RISSE,    H.      Quoted    in    Sachs    "  Experimental-Physiologic    der    Pflanzen." 

153_4     (1865) r  ....        36 

ROXAS,  M.     The  effect  of  some  stimulants  upon  rice.     Philippine  Agric.  and 

Forester,  I,  No.  5,  89—97 47,  86 

SALM  HORSTMAR,  Prince  de.     Recherches  sur  la  nutrition  de  Pavoine,  parti- 

culierement  en  ce  qui  concerne  les  matieres  inorganiques   qui    sont 

ne'cessaires   a   cette  nutrition.      Ann.    Chim.    Phys.    xxxil,    461 — 507. 
1851) .....     .  •'.  ,    v        82 


Bibliography  105 

PAGE 

SCHLAGDENHAUFFEN  et  E.EEB.    Sur  les  combinaisons  organiques  des  me'taux 

dans  lea  plantes.     Compt.  rend.  GXXXIX,  980 — 3..    (1904)         ...        79 
SCHREINEB,  O.  and  REED,  H.  S.     Power  of  Sodium  Nitrate  and  Calcium 
Carbonate  to  decrease  toxicity  in  conjunction  with  plants  growing  in 
solution  cultures.     Journ.  Amer.  Chem.  Soc.  xxx,  85 — 97.     (1908)       .          4 
SCHRODER,  J.  etc.   Chemische  Zusammensetzung  der  Pflanze.  A.  Anorganische 

Bestandtheile.     Jahresber.  Agrik.  Chem.  105  et  seq.     (1878)   ...         80 
SEGALS,   M.     Untersuchungen  iiber  das  Vorhandsein  von  Arsen  in  den 

normalen  Geweben  vermittelst  der  biologischen   Methode.      Zeitschr. 

physiol.  Chem.  XLII,  175— 80.     (1904)       .         .         ........         .         63 

SETNES,  M.  J.  de.     Resultats  de  la  culture  du  Penicillium  cupricum  Trabut. 

Bot.  Soc.  France,  XLII,  451— 5.     (1895)     .-       .        .         .         .     /...,;.         34 
STOKLASA,  J.     Ueber  die  Bedeutung  des  Arsens  in  der  Pflanzen-production. 

Casopis  pro  .prumsyl  chemicky,  5,  311,  379,  407  (1895).     6,  182  (1896). 

Abst.  in  Jahresb.  Agrik.  Chem.  xix,  246—7.     (1896)        .         .         .         .  53,  60 
STOKLASA,  J.     Ueber  die  physiologische  Bedeutung  des  Arsens  im  Pflanzen- 

organismus.     Zeitschr.    landw.    Versuchswes.    Oesterreich.   i,    155 — 93. 

(1898) .53,57,58,60 

STORP,  F.     Ueber  den  Einfluss  von  Kochsalz-  und  Zincsulfathaltigeh  Wasser 

auf  Boden  und  Pflanzen.     Landw.  Jahrb.  xn,  795—844.     (1883)    40,  42,  43,  44 
STRAMPELLI,  N.     Azione  del  diversi  composti  di  manganese  ed  in  particolare 

del  minerale  manganesifero  del  Monte  Argentario,  usati  nella  conci- 

mazione    delle    piante.      6°    Cong,    internat.    Chim.    appl.    Roma,    iv, 

14_7.     (1907) 87 

SWAIN,  R.  E.  and  HARKINS,  W.  D.    Arsenic  in  vegetation  exposed  to  smelter 

smoke.     Journ.  Amer.  Chem.  Soc.  xxx,  915—28.     (1908)         ,        .        .        52 
TAKEUCHI,   T.     On  differences  of  susceptibility  of  plants  to  stimulation. 

Journ.  Coll.  Agric.  Tokyo,  I,  No.  2,  207—10.     (1909)    ....         89 
TRABUT,  M.  L.     Sur  un  Penicillium  vege"tant  dans  des  solutions  concentres 

de  sulfate  de  cuivre.     Bull.  Soc.  Bot.  France,  XLII,  33—4.     (1895)    .        .        34 
TREBOUX,  0.     Einige  stoffliche  Einfliisse  auf  die  Kohlensaureassimilation  bei 

submersen  Pflanzen.     Flora,  xcn,  56—8.     (1903)     .        .        .         .         .  32,  48 
TRUE,  R.  H.  and  GIES,  W.  J.     On  the  physiological  action  of  some  of  the 

heavy  metals  in  mixed  solutions.    Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  xxx,  390—402. 

(1903) 20,40,45 

TRUE,  R.  H.  and  OGLEVEE,  C.  S.     The  effect  of  the  presence  of  insoluble 

substances  on  the  toxic  actions  of  poisons.    Science,  xix,  421 — 4.     (1904)        22 
TRUE,  R.  H.  and  OGLEVEE,  C.  S.     The  effect  of  the  presence  of  insoluble 

substances  on  the  toxic  action  of  poisons.     Bot.  Gaz.  xxxix,  1 — 21. 

(1905) 22 

UCHIYAMA,  S.     Influence  of  stimulating  compounds  upon  the  crops  under 

different  conditions.     Bull.  Imp.  Cent.  Agric.  Expt.  Stat.  Japan,  I,  No.  2, 

37—79.     (1907) 89 

UNDERWOOD,  L.  M.  vide  HALL,  BRENCHLEY  and  UNDERWOOD         .        .        .          8 
VEDRODI,  V.     Das  Kupfer  als  Bestandtheil  der  Sandboden  und  unserer 

Culturgewachse.     Chem.  Zeit.  xvn,  1932.     (1893) 16 


106  Bibliography 

PAGE 

VEDRODI,  V.     Das  Kupfer  als  Bestandtheil  unserer  Vegetabilien.    Chem.  Zeit. 

xx,  399— 400.  (1896) 17 

VBRSCHAFFELT,  E.  Mesure  de  1'action  des  poisons  sur  les  plantes.  Archiv. 

Neerland.  Sci.  Exact.  Nat.  Haarlem,  x,  1—7.  (1905)  26 

WARDEN,  C.  J.  H.  Analysis  of  Behar  Opium  ash.  Chem.  News,  xxxvin,  146. 

(1878) 79 

WEHMER,  C.  Pflanzenstoffe.  (1911) 52 

WIELER,  A.  Die  Wirkung  metallischer  Gifte  im  Boden  auf  das  Pflanzen- 

wachstum.    Pflanzenwachstum  und  Kalkmangel  im  Boden,  177 — 235. 

(1912)  — 

WITTSTEIN,  Dr  und  APOIGER,  F.  Entdeckung  der  Borsaure  im  Pflanzen- 

reiche.  Ann.  Chem.  Pharm.  cm,  362—64.  (1857) 65 

WOLFF,  E.  Aschen-analysen  von  landwirthschaftlichen  Producten,  Fabrik- 

abfallen  und  wildwachsenden  Pflanzen.     BerUn.     (1871) ....        78 


INDEX  OF  PLANT-NAMES 


The  symbols  after  the  plant-names  represent  the  elements  referred  to 
on  the  pages  indicated. 


Acorus  Calamus    Mn  79 

Actinostrobus  pyramidalis    Mn  80 

Aesculus     Mn  78 

Agathis  robusta    Mn  80 

Ageratum    Cu  24;  Zn  42 

Alder    As  53 

Algae    As  62,  64 ;  B  66,  77 

Allium  (see  Onion)    Zn  47 

Alnus  incana    Mn  79 

Aloe    Cu  26 

Amomum  sp.  (Paradieskorner)    Cu  15 

Ampelopsis    Cu  32;  Zn  47 

Anaboena    Cu  35 

Angiosperms    B  66 

Anthracnose    B  76 

Apple    B  65,  66 

Apricot    Cu  16 

Araucaria  Bidwilli    Mn  80 

Cunningham!!     Mn  80 
Armeria  sp.     Zn  38 

vulgaris    Zn  36,  37 
Arundo  Sacchar    Mn  78 
Asparagus    Mn  79 
Aspergillus    Cu  33,  34 
Aspergillus  niger  ( =  Sterigmatocystis  nigra) 
Zn  48,  49,  50  ;  As  63  ;  B  76 ;  Mn  90 
Athrotaxis  selaginoides    Mn  80 

Barley  11,  13;  Sr  5;  Cu  16,  17,  20, 
29;  Zn  37,  39,  40,  44,  46;  As  52, 
54,  55,  57,  60,  61 ;  B  66,  69,  75 ;  Ma 
79,  81,  82,  83,  84,  85,  86,  89,  90, 92, 
93,  94 

Beans    Cu  16,  17,  26;  Zn  47 

Beech    Mn  79 

Beetroot  (Beta  vulgaris)  Cu  16,  26;  Zn 
37,  39 ;  Mn  78,  79 

Beet,  sugar    B  65 

Betula  alba    B  66 

Birch    Mn  79 

Botrytis  cinerea     Mn  90 

Brassica  oleracea     Mn  78 

Buckwheat  11 ;  Cu  16,  17,  29,  30 ;  As  53 
(see  Polygonum  Fagopyrum) 

Cabbage    Sr  5;  As  51,  52;  Mn  87 

Cacao    Cu  16 

Callitris  gracilis    Mn  80 

robusta    Mn  80 
Cannabis    B  72 

sativa    B  66 

Capsella  Bursa-pastoris    Zn  37 
Cardamomum  minus    Cu  15 


Carrot    Mn  79 

Cauliflower    Mn  78 

Cherry    B  65 

Chestnut    Ca  71;  Mn  79 

Chickpea    Cu  16;  B  66 

Chicory    Mn  79 

Chrysanthemum    B  66 

Clover    Zn  42,  44 

Colea    Cu  24;  Zn  42;  As  58 

Collinsia    B  72 

Coniferae    Zn  38 

Conium  maculatum    Mn  78 

Colza    B  74 

Couch  grass    Mn  83 

Cow  pea    Cu  18 

Cruciferae    Mn  78,  89 

Cryptomeria  japonica    Mn  88 

Curcuma  longa    Cu  15 

Currant    Cu  31 

Dacrydium  Franklini    Mn  80 
Dianthus  caryophyllus    Mn  79 

Elodea  canadensis    Cu  32;  Zn  48 

Fagopyrum  esculentum    Cu  29 

Ferns    B  66 

Fig    Zn  42 ;  B  65,  66 

Fir    Mn  80 

Flax    Mn  78,  88,  89 

Fungi    Zn  44,  50;  As  64;  B  66,  77 

Geranium     Cu  24;  Zn  42;  As  58 
Gramineae    B  72;  Mn  89 
Grasses     Zn  39,  40,  42 
Gymnosperms    B  66;  Mn  80 

Haricot    B  71,  72 

green    As  52 

white    Zn  37 
Hemp     Sr  5 
Hop    B  66 
Hordeum  distichum    As  54 

vulgare    Zn  39,  47  (see  Barley) 

Iberis    B  72 

Laminaria  saccharina    B  66 
Leguminosae    B  72 ;  Mn  78,  89 
Lentil    Mn  79 
Lichen    As  59 
Linseed    Cu  16,  17 
Linum    B  72 


108 


Index  of  Plant-Names 


Love-apple    B  66 
Lucerne    Mn  79,  91 
Lupin    Cu  17,  19 ;  As  59 

white    As  61;  B  67,  70  (see  Lupinus 

albus) 

yellow    B  70,  75 

Lupinus  albus    Cu   19,   20,   22;   Zn  45; 
B  68  (see  White  Lupin) 

Maasa  picta    B  65 

Maize    Cu  16,  17,  19,  24,  26,  27 ;  Zn  37, 

44 ;   As  53,   54,   60 ;   B  67,  68,  71, 

72,  74;   Mn  79,  81 
Menyanthes  trifoliata     Cu  35 
Mildew    B  76 

Molinia  casrulea    Cu  16;  Zn  37 
Mould    B  76 

Mucor  mucedo    As  59,  63 
Mushroom    B  66 
Mustard    Cu  17 

Nasturtium    Cu  17 
Nuphar  lutea    Cu  35 

Oak    Cu  16;  Zn  42 

Oat    Cu  16,  17,  19 ;  As  53  ;  B  74 ;  Mn  79, 

82,  86,  87 

Onion    B  66;  Mn  88 
Onobrychis  sativa    Zn  39 
Opium    Mn  79 
Oscillatoria    Cu  35 

Panicum  italicum     Cu  26;  As  58 
Pansy    Cu  24  ;  Zn  42  ;  As  58 
Paprika    Cu  16,  17 
Paradieskorner  (Amomum  sp.)     Cu  15 
Pea     (see  Pisum  sativum) 

sweet    Cu  17 
Pear    Cu  16 ;  B  65 
Penicillium    Cu  33,  34 

brevicaule    As  63 

cupricum    Cu  34 

glaucum    Cu  23;  As  59,  63;  Mn  90 
Phaseolus  vulgaris    Cu  17;  As  59 
Phormidium  Valderianum    As  62 
Phyllocladus  rhomboidalis    Mn  80 
Pine    Mn  80 
Pineapple    Mn  83 
Pisum  arvense     Cu  29 

sativum    Cu  17,  18,  26,  27,  29 ;  Zn  41, 

47 ;  As  58 

("Pea")     3,  11,  13,  93;  Cu  17,  26, 
29,  30 ;  Zn  40,  46 ;  As  51,  54,  55, 
56,  58,  61 ;  B  67,  73,  74,  75,  93 ; 
Mn  79,  81,  82,  85,  86,  87,  89,  92 
Plantago  lanceolata     Zn  37 
Podocarpus  elata     Mn  80 
Polygonum  amphibium    Cu  35 

aviculare     Zn  37,  38 

Fagopyrum     Cu  26,  39  ;  Zn  41 ;  As  54, 
58  (see  Buckwheat) 

Persecaria    Cu  5 ;  As  54 
Poplar    Cu  15 


Potato    Cu   16,   26,  27,   30;   As   52;  Mn 

78,  79 
Protococcus  infusionum    As  62 

sp.     As  63 
Pyrus  communis    Mn  79 

Eadish     Sr  5 ;  B  74 ;  Mn  84,  90 
Kaphanus    B  72 

sativus    Zn  39 
Baspberry    As  65 

Kice    Zn  47 ;  B  66,  73 ;  Mn  79,  86,  87,  88 
Kosa  remontana    Mn  79 
Kubus    B  66 
Rye    Cu  16 ;  As  60,  61 

Sainfoin     Mn  79 

Secale  cereale     Cu  26 ;  Zn  41 ;  As  58 

Silene  inflata    Zn  36,  37 

Solanum  tuberosum    Mn  78 

Soy  beans    Cu  17,  19 ;  B  67 ;  Mn  81,  85 

Spinach    41 ;  B  73  ;  Mn  89 

Spergula  arvensis     Zn  39 

Spirogyra    Cu  35  ;  As  62 ;  B  76 

Stichococcus  bacillaris    As  62 

Sterigmatocystis    nigra      Zn   48,    49    (see 

Aspergillus  niger) 
Sugar  cane    B  65 

Taraxacum  officinale    Zn  37 

Tea    Mn  79 

Thlaspi  alpestre    Zn  36 

sp.     Zn  38 
Tobacco    B  66 
Trapa  natans    Mn  79 
Trifolium  pratense     Zn  39 
Triticum  vulgare    Cu  17 ;  B  67  (see  Wheat) 
Tropeolum  Lobbianum    Cu  17,  18 
Turnip    As  51,  52 ;  B  74 

swede     Mn  78 
Tussilago  Farfara    Zn  37,  38 


Ulothrix  tenerrima    As 
Ustilago    Cu  28 


62 


Vaucheria    B  76 

Vicia  Faba    Sr  5;  Cu  27,  29 

sativa    B  67 ;  Zn  39 
Viola  sp.     Zn  38 

tricolor    Zn  36 
Vine    Cu  31 
Vitis  vinifera    As  52 

Watercress    B  66 

Water-melon    B  65 

Wheat    Cu  16,  17,  23 ;  Zn  37,  44,  46 ;  As 

52,  60;  B  66,  70,  72,  73;   Mn  79, 

81,  83,  84,  85,  86,   87 
Willow    Zn  39,  40 

Yeast    Zn  50;  B  76 

Zea  japonica    Cu  17,  18 
Mays     (see  Maize) 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Absorption  capacity  of  soils  for  zino  41 

of  poisons  by  plants  25 
Accelerators  45 
Action  of  heavy  metals  in  mixed  solutions 

20 

Adsorption  8,  23 
Aeration  in  water  cultures  8 
Algae,  assimilation  of  arsenic  by  62 

clearing  ponds  of  35 

effect  of  arsenic  on  62 

effect  of  boron  on  76 

effect  of  copper  on  35 
Aluminium  45,  78 
Arbutin  4 
Arsenate,  potassium  53,  62,  63 

sodium  55,  57,  61 
Arsenates  53,  57 
Arsenic  acid  53,  54,  60,  61,  62,  64 

acid  v.  arsenious  acid  53 

acid  v.  phosphoric  acid  53,  62 

elimination  of  59 

gas  liberated  by  moulds  63 

in  soil,  effect  of  58 

in  superphosphate  58 
Arsenious  acid  53,  54,  57-61,  64 

immunity  of  plants  to  58 
Arsenite,  sodium  55,  56,  61 
Arsenites  53,  57 

v.  arsenates  57 
Artificial  oxydases  84 

soil  24,  46 
Assimilation,  reduction  in  water  plants  48 

Barium  44 
Borate,  calcium  71 

potassium  71 
Borates  72 
Borax  71,  73 
Bordeaux  mixture  30 

blocking  of  stomata  by  33 

on  assimilation,  effect  of  33 
Boric  acid  1,  65-76,  93 
Boromannitic  acid  68 
Boron,  antiseptic  action  of  70 

colour  due  to  75 

distribution  in  plants  66 

poisoning,  indication  of  68,  69 

role  in  plant  economy  74 

Cadmium  31 
Calamine  37 

plants  38 

soils,  flora  of  37 


Calcium  carbonate  4,  23,  25 

chloride  20,  59 

sulphate  20,  44,  45 
Carbon  black  23 

dust  10 

Catalytic  elements  49,  91 
Chlorophyll  44,  60 
Complementary  manures  47,  91 
Conditions  of  plant  life  7 
Copper,  acetate  19 

action  on  plant  organs  30 

bi-carbonate  26 

bromide  19 

chloride  19,  20 

compounds,  corrosive  action  on  plant 
roots  5,  27 

distribution  in  tissues  16 

mode  of  action  on  plants  25 

nitrate  19,  25 

oxide  15,  25 

quantity  in  certain  plants  17 

salts,  injection  into  plant  tissue  31 

sprays,  effect  on  leaves  30,  32 

sulphate  5,  19,  20,  22-27,  29-35,  41 
Cumarin  4 

Distilled  water,  preparation  of  10 
Double  decomposition  in  soil  25 
Duration  of  experiments  13 

Experimental  methods,  comparison  of  14 

Ferric  chloride,  sublimed  86 

hydrate  23 
Fungi,  effect  of  arsenic  on  63 

effect  of  boron  on  76 

effect  of  copper  on  33,  34 

effect  of  manganese  on  90 

effect  of  zinc  on  48 

Galactose  76 

Glucose  76 

Germination,  effect  of  arsenic  on  60 

effect  of  boron  on  72 

effect  of  copper  on  27,  28 

effect  of  manganese  on  84 

effect  of  zinc  on  43 

of  seeds  in  sawdust  11 
Grading  of  seeds  11 
Growth  in  copper-distilled  water  17 

of  peas  in  water  cultures  11 

Hydrochloric  acid  22 


110 


General  Index 


Hydroquinone  91 

Hypothesis  of  universal  stimulation  93 

Iodine  2,  91 

Individuality  of  plants,  error  due  to  13 

of  species  61 

Interaction  between  soil  and  poison  9 
Iron  31,  49 

oxide  78 

sesquioxide  84 

sulphate  48,  81,  85,  88 

Laccase  91,  95 

Lack  of  control  over  field  experiments  9 

Lead  10,  26,  42,  44 

Magnesium  carbonate  83,  84,  87 

chloride  20 

sulphate  1 
Manganese  as  top-dressing  89 

chloride  86,  88 

commercial  value  of  88 

cytological  action  of  81,  82 

dioxide  84,  87 

essential  to  Coniferae  80 

in  Australian  soils  83 

in  leaves,  deposition  of  82 

in  organic  combination  79 

iodide  83,  84 

manuring,  after-effects  of  88 

nitrate  83,  84 

oxide  78,  79,  83,  84,  86,  88 

phosphate  79,  83,  86 

retardation  of  ripening  by  82,  85 

sulphate  81-89,  94 

Masking  effect  of  inorganic  food  salts  4,  20 
Mercuric  chloride  22 

oxide  41 
Mercury  26 
Metallic  oxides  78 
Methods;  field  experiments  9 

sand  cultures  8 

soil  cultures  in  pots  9 

water  cultures  7,  11 
Mode  of  entry  of  poisons  into  plants  4 

Nickel  24,  50 

Nucleinic  combination  79 

Nutrient  solutions,  composition  13 

Oligodynamic  action  28 
Over-mineralisation  of  plants  71 

Phosphoric  acid  53,  54,  62,  64 
Photosynthesis,  effect  of  copper  on  32 
Potassium  hydrate  22 
Presence  of  arsenic  in  animals  51 
in  plants  51 

of  boron  in  plants  65 

of  copper  in  plants  15 

of  manganese  in  plants  78 

of  zinc  in  plants  36 
Pyrogallol  91 


Eaulin's  solution  49 

Reproduction  of  poisoned  plants  40 

Silver  nitrate  22 
Sodium  chloride  20,  44 

hydroxide  22 

nitrate  4 

Sterile  cultures  24 

Stimulation,   by  injection  of  copper  solu- 
tions 31 

by  small  doses  of  poisons  2 

definition  of  2 

local  47 

of  Aspergillus  niger  50 

of  fungi  by  copper  34 

of  plants  by  arsenic  61 

of  plants  by  boron  73 

of  plants  by  copper  (negative)  28 

of  plants  by  manganese  84 

of  plants  by  zinc  45-47 

physiological    considerations    of    man- 
ganese 90 

Strontium  sulphate  5 
Sugar  22,  31,  48,  49,  50,  68 
Sulphur,  flowers  of  10 

Thymol  22 

Toxic  action,  effect  of  arsenic  52 
effect  of  boron  67 
effect  of  copper  17 
effect  of  light  on  44 
,  effect  of  manganese  81 

effect  of  zinc  38 
equivalent  18 

limits  of  plant  poisons,  estimation  of  26 
Toxicity,  of  nutrient  salts  1 
of  organic  compounds  4 
of  poisons,  cause  of  22 
of  positive  ions  in  copper  compounds 

19,  22 

reduction  of  39,  44 
reduction  of,  by  carbon  black  and  ferric 

hydrate  23 

reduction  of,  by  insoluble  substances  22 
Toxin  and  nutrient,  distinction  between  3 
Transmission  of  power  of  resistance  72 

Valency,  effect  on  toxicity  44 
Vanillin  4 

Variation  in  results  on  different  substrata 
24 

Zinc,  absorption  by  roots  42 
carbonate  38,  42,  43 
effect  of,  on  lower  plants  48 
effect  of,  on  plant  and  soil  41 
fixation  of  49 

mode  of  action  on  plants  43 
oxide  37,  47 

oxide  on  leaves,  deposition  of  47 
storage  in  seeds  43 
sulphate  38-49 
sulphide  42 


CAMBRIDGE:   PRINTED  BY  JOHN  CLAY,  M.A.  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 


CAMBRIDGE    AGRICULTURAL    MONOGRAPHS 

GENERAL  EDITORS  :  T.  B.  WOOD,  M.A.,  Draper's  Professor  of  Agriculture  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge,  and  E.  J.  RUSSELL,  D.Sc.,  Director  of 
the  Rothamsted  Experimental  Station,  Harpenden,  Herts. 

Each  volume  of  this  series  will  contain  a  summary  of  the  present  position  on  some 
particular  aspect  or  branch  of  agricultural  science  by  an  expert  of  acknowledged  authority. 

The  treatment  will  be  critical  and  impartial,  and  sufficiently  detailed  on  all  points  of 
fundamental  importance  to  be  of  use  alike  to  all  readers,  but  especially  to  those  who  are 
not  in  touch  with  an  institution  possessing  a  well  equipped  reference  library.  Full 
references  will  be  given,  and  a  bibliography  attached  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  wish  to 
follow  up  any  particular  point. 

The  following  volumes  are  in  preparation : 

The  Strength  of  Wheat  Flour.     By  Professor  T.  B.  WOOD,  M.A. 
The  Constitution  of  the  Soil.    By  E.  J.  RUSSELL,  D.Sc. 

Disease   Resistance.     By  R.  H.   BIFFEN,   M.A.,   F.R.S.,  Professor  of 

Agricultural  Botany  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 

Poisonous  Plants.     By  H.  C.  LONG. 
THE   CAMBRIDGE    FARM    INSTITUTE   SERIES 

GENERAL  EDITORS  :  Professor  T.  B.  WOOD,  M.A.,  and  E.  J.  RUSSELL,  D.Sc. 

The  volumes  of  this  series  are  intended  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  many  Farm  Institutes 
already  in  existence  or  about  to  be  formed.  They  are  intended  for  the  average  student 
whose  object  is  to  farm,  rather  than  for  the  exceptional  man  who  wishes  to  become  an 
agricultural  expert. 

Every  endeavour  will  be  made  to  attain  a  high  standard  educationally,  by  training 
students  to  take  an  intelligent  interest  in  their  daily  work  and  to  appreciate  the  beauty  of 
the  common  objects  among  which  their  life  will  be  passed.  On  the  other  hand  the  fact 
that  farm  students  must  earn  their  living  on  the  land  will  not  be  lost  sight  of. 

The  following  will  be  among  the  first  volumes : 

Farm  Accounts.     By  C.  S.  ORWIN.  [Now  ready 

Plant  Life  in  Farm  and  Garden.     By  Professor  R.  H.  BIFFEN,  M.A. 
The  Feeding  of  Farm  Animals.     By  Professor  T.  B.  WOOD,  M.A. 

A  Student's  Book  about  Soils  and  Fertilizers.     By  E.  J.  RUSSELL, 

D.Sc. 
Common  Fungus  and  Insect  Foes.     By  F.  R.  PETHERBRIDGE,  M.A. 


Cambridge  University  Press 

C.  F.  Clay,  Manager:    Fetter  Lane,  London 


SELECTION    FROM    THE    GENERAL    CATALOGUE 
OF  BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

THE    CAMBRIDGE    BRITISH    FLORA 

By  C.  E.  Moss,  D.Sc.,  F.L.S.,  assisted  by  specialists  in  certain  genera. 
Illustrated  from  drawings  by  E.  W.  HUNNYBUN.  The  work  will  be 
completed  in  about  ten  volumes.  Volume  II  is  now  ready. 

The  styles  of  binding  and  the  prices  will  be  as  follows : 

Published  Price  Price  per  volume 

per  volume  to  subscribers  to 

the  whole  work 
Paper  boards,  with  canvas  back  and  paper  label,  each 

volume  in  two  parts,  the  first  containing  the 

text  and  the  second  the  plates          ...        £2  10s  net  £2  5s  net 

Quarter  morocco,  in  two  parts  divided  as  above          .        £6  net  £5  5s  net 

Paper  boards,  with  canvas  back  and  paper  label,  in 

one  volume,  the  plates  mounted  on  guards  and 

bound  interspersed  with  the  text         ...         £3  net  £2  15s  net 

Quarter  morocco,  in  one  volume,  the  plates  mounted 

on  guards  and  bound  interspersed  with  the  text        £6  net  £5  5s  net 

"The  appearance  of  Dr  Moss's  work  has  been  anticipated  by  British  botanists  with 
the  greatest  interest ;  not  only  to  them  does  it  appeal,  for  its  completeness  and  attention 
to  detail  entitle  it  to  rank  among  works  of  Continental  importance.  The  Cambridge 
University  Press  has  been  fortunate  in  securing  the  services  of  Dr  Moss,  than  whom  no 
one  more  competent  for  the  task  could  be  found.  By  a  combination  as  admirable  as  it  is 
rare,  Dr  Moss  is  at  once  an  acute  field  botanist,  a  diligent  investigator  of  herbaria,  and  a 
student  of  botanical  literature.... Mr  Hunnybun's  drawings  are  all  made  from  living  plants, 
so  that  the  work  may  be  regarded  as  representing  more  fully  than  has  been  hitherto  done 
our  knowledge  of  British  Botany  at  the  present  day." — Journal  of  Botany 


Genera  of  British  Plants.  Arranged  according  to  Engler's  Syllabus 
Der  Pflanzenfamilien  (Seventh  edition  1912),  with  the  addition  of  the  Characters  of 
the  Genera.  By  H.  G.  CABTEB,  M.B.,  Ch.B.  Crown  8vo.  4s  net. 

British  Rust  Fungi  (Uredinales).  Their  Biology  and  Classification. 
By  W.  B.  GROVE,  M.A.  Demy  8vo.  With  290  figures.  14s  net. 

Types  of  British  Vegetation.  By  members  of  the  Central  Committee 
for  the  Survey  and  Study  of  British  Vegetation.  Edited  by  A.  G.  TANSLEY,  M.A., 
F.L.S.  Crown  8vo.  With  36  plates  and  21  figures.  6s  net. 

The    Production    and    Utilisation    of  Pine   Timber  in   Great 

Britain.    Part  I.     Production.    By  E.  B.  BUBDON,  M.A.,  and  A.  P.  LONG,  B.A. 

No.  1.     Sample  Plots  of  Scots  Pine  at  Woburn.     Demy  8vo.     Paper  covers. 

Is  6d  net. 
No.  2.     Sample  Plot  of  Scots  Pine  at  King's  Lynn.    Demy  8vo.    Paper  covers. 

9d  net. 

The  Journal  of  Agricultural  Science.  Edited  by  B.  H.  BIFFEN, 
M.A.,  F.B.S.,  A.  D.  HALL,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  E.  J.  BDSSELL,  D.Sc.,  and  T.  B.  WOOD,  M.A. 

Vols.  I,  II,  III,  IV  and  V  now  ready.  In  four  parts.  Paper  covers.  15s  net  per 
volume.  Bound  in  Buckram,  18s  6d  net  per  volume. 

Price  to  subscribers,  15s  net  per  volume,  post  free,  payable  in  advance.  The  price 
of  each  part  sold  separately  will  be  5s  net. 


Cambridge   University  Press 

C.  F.  Clay,  Manager:   Fetter  Lane,  London 


5401 
stimulants 

University  of  Toronto 
Library 

'•:£ 

0 

ctf 

DO  NOT 

/ 

m 

(D    £ 
•H     0 
CO     CO 
H   -H 
dq    0 

REMOVE 
THE 

I 

(D   -P 

CM    cd 
•H   H 

CARD 

g    0 

•H 

FROM 

\ 

0    W) 

1  —  1      ^H 

THIS 

V 

rC|         0 

o   ^ 

(-J      1  | 

0) 
fn 

cn 

POCKET 

v 

Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

. 

Under  Pat.  "Ref.  Index  File" 

oa  PQ 

Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU